-*$®JFy^  •:;.,  •  y  ,.; 


GONE 


^is&xi 


-: 


TO 

'^•^':  -:  :'>''• 

I;?  m  f 

J  i  A  S  ^  i  ?  >  i*  t  '. 


« 


MUfe^,4feA 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


PRESENTED  BY 

PROF.  CHARLES  A.  KOFOID  AND 
MRS.  PRUDENCE  W.  KOFOID 


THE    OLD    FORT    AT    BOON  ESBOROUG 


LIFE  5] 


GEjmiWoONE 


,       v,-,  &»\n\ 

i  r<$~-  -  '  ''   4 


. J        i        f     V  ^/._ 

w 

V  w 


-  \     ^ 


LIFE 


OF 


DANIEL   BOONE, 


THE 


real  SEUcsicnt  Ifiuuter  anb  pioneer 


COMPRISING  AN 

ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  EARLY  HISTORY;  HIS  DARING  AND  REMARKABLE 

CAREER  AS  THE  FIRST  SKTTLFR  OF  KENTUCKY;  HIS  TIIRILI  ING 

ADVENTURES   WITH   THE   INDIANS,  AND    HIS  WONr>EFTVL 

SKILL,  COOLNESS  AND  SAGACITY  UNDER  ALL  1  W 

HAZAUDOuS  AND  TRYING  (TRCUMSi ANCES 

OF   WESTERN    BORDER   LIFE. 


BY  CECIL  11  HARTLEY, 

ACTHOE   OF   "  THE    LIFE   OF  THE   ESIPEESS   JOSEPHINE,"    ETC. 


TO   WHICH   IS  ADDED 

BIS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY  COMPLETE  AS  DICTATED  BY  HIMSELF,  ANf  SHt  \yiK3 

HIS  OWN   BELIEF  THAT  HE  WAS  AN  INSTRUMENT  Oli- 

DALVED  TO  SETTLE  THE  WILDEKXESS- 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PORT  EH    &    COATES, 


Copyright,  1865.  by  JOHN  E.  Parma. 


P  E  E  F  A  C  E. 


THE  subject  of  the  following  biography,  the 
celebrated  COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE,  is  one  of  the 
most  remarkable  men  which  this  country  nas 
produced.  His  character  is  marked  with  origi 
nality,  and  his  actions  were  important  and  influ 
ential  in  one  of  the  most  interesting  periods  of 
our  history — that  of  the  early  settlement  of 
Kentucky.  Boone  is  generally  acknowledged  as 
the  founder  of  that  State.  His  having  explored 
it  alone  to  a  considerable  extent;  his  leading 
the  earliest  bands  of  settlers;  his  founding 
Boonesborough,  the  necleus  of  the  future  State  ; 
his  having  defended  this  and  other  stations  sac- 

(8) 

59H4 


4  PREFACE. 

cessfully  against  the  attacks  of  the  Indians ;  and 
the  prominent  part  which  he  took  in  mil i tan 
affairs  at  this  period  of  distress  and  peril,  cer 
tainly  render  nis  claims  to  the  distinguished 
honor  of  founding  Kentucky  very  strong. 

But  Boone,  personally,  reaped  very  little 
benefit  from  his  patriotic  and  disinterested  ex 
ertions.  The  lands  which  he  had  first  cultivated 
and  defended,  were  taken  from  him  by  the 
chicanery  of  the  law;  other  lands  granted  to 
him  by  the  Spanish  government  were  lost  by  his 
inattention  to  legal  foims ;  and  in  his  old  age  he 
was  without  an  acre  of  land  which  he  could 
call  his  own.  A  few  years  before  his  death  a 
small  tract,  such  as  any  other  settler  in  Missouri 
was  entitled  to,  was  granted  him  by  Congress. 
But  he  has  left  to  his  numerous  posterity  a 
nobler  inheritance — that  of  an  imperishable  famo 
in  the  annals  of  his  country! 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAOft 

The  family  of  Daniel  Boone — His  grandfather  emigrates  to 
Anurica,  and  settles  in  Bucks  County,  Pennsylvania — 
Family  of  Daniel  Boone's  father — Account  of  Exeter,  the 
birth-place  of  Boone — Birth  of  Daniel  Bone — Religion  of 
his  family — Boone's  boyhccd — Goes  to  school — Anecdote 
— Summary  term/nation  of  his  schooling 18 


CHAPTER  II. 

Removal  of  Boone's  father  and  family  to  North  Carolina- 
Location  on  the  Yadkin  River — Character  of  the  country 
and  the  people — Byron's  description  of  the  Backwoodsmen 
— Daniel  Boone  marries  Rebecca  Bryan— His  farmer  life 
in  North  Carolina — State  of  the  country — Political  troubles 
foreshadowed — Illegal  fees  and  taxes — Probable  effect  of 
this  state  of  things  on  Boone's  mind — Signs  of  movement..  23 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Seven  Years'  War — Cherokee  War — Period  of  Booue's 
first  long  Excursion  to  the  West — Extract  from  Wheeler's 
History  of  Tennessee — Indian  accounts  of  the  Western 
country — Indian  traders— Their  Reports — Western  travel 
ers — Doherty — Adair — Proceedings  of  the  traders — Hun 
ters — Scotch  traders — Hunters  accompany  the  traders  to 
the  West — Their  reports  concerning  the  country — Other 

(5) 


6  CONTEXTS. 

PAOB 

adventnrers — Dr.  Walker's  expedition— Settlements  in 
South-western  Virginia — Indian  hostilities — Pendleton 
purchase — Dr.  Walker's  second  expedition — Hunting 
company  of  Walker  and  others — Boone  travels  with  them 
—Curious  monument  left  by  him 29 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Political  and  social  condition  of  North  Carolina — Taxes — 
Lawsuits — Ostentation  and  extravagance  of  foreigners 
and  government  officers — Oppression  of  the  people— Mur 
murs — Open  resistance — The  Regulators— Willingness  of 
Daniel  Booue  and  others  to  migrate,  and  their  reasons — 
John  Finley's  expedition  to  the  West — His  report  to 
Boone — He  determines  to  join  Finley  in  his  next  hunting 
tour — New  company  formed,  with  Boone  for  leader — Prep 
arations  for  starting — The  party  sets  out— Travels  for  a 
month  through  the  wilderness — First  sight  of  Kentucky 
— Forming  a  camp — Hunting  buffaloes  and  other  game  — 
Capture  of  Boone  and  Stuart  by  the  Indians — Prudent 
dissimulation — Escape  from  the  Indians — Return  to  the 
old  camp — Their  companions  lost — Boone  and  Stuart 
renew  their  hunting 43 

CHAPTER  V. 

Arrival  of  Squire  Boone  and  a  companion  at  the  camp  of 
Daniel  Booue — Joyful  meeting — News  from  home,  and 
hunting  resumed — Daniel  Boone  and  Stuart  surprised  by 
the  Indians — Stuart  killed— Escape  of  Boone,  and  his  re 
turn  to  camp — Squire  Boone's  companion  lost  in  the 
woods — Residence  of  Daniel  Boone  and  Squire  Boone  in 
the  wilderness — Squire  returns  to  North  Carolina,  obtains 
a  fresh  supply  of  ammunition,  and  again  rejoins  his 
brother  at  the  old  camp — Daniel  Boone's  own  account  of 
this  remarkable  period  of  his  life — His  return  to  North 
Carolina — His  determination  to  settle  in  Kentucky — Other 
Western  adventurers — The  Long  hunters — Washington  in 
Kentucky — Bullitt's  party — Floyd'?  party — Thompson's 
survey — First  settlement  of  Tennessee 6' 


CONTENTS.  7 

CHAPTER  VI. 

PAO 

Daniel  Boone  remains  two  years  in  North  Carolina  after  liis 
return  from  the  West — He  prepares  to  emigrate  to  Ken 
tucky — Character  of  the  early  settlers  to  Kentucky — The 
first  class,  hunters — The  second  class,  small  farmers — The 
third  class,  men  of  wealth  and  government  officers 71 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Daniel  Boone  sets  out  for  Kentucky  with  his  family  and  his 
brother,  Squire  Boone — Is  joined  by  five  families  and  forty 
men  at  Powell's  Valley — The  party  is  attacked  by  Indians, 
and  Daniel  Boone's  oldest  son  is  killed — The  party  return 
to  the  settlements  on  Clinch  River — Boone,  at  the  request 
of  Governor  Dunrnore,  goes  to  the  West  and  conducts  a 
party  of  surveyors  to  Virginia — Boone  receives  the  com 
mand  of  three  garrisons  and  the  commission  of  Captain — 
He  takes  a  part  in  the  Dunmore  war — Battle  of  Point 
Pleasant  and  termination  of  the  war 81 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  militia  discharged — Captain  !ljoone  returns  to  his  family 
—  Henderson's  company — Various  companies  of  emigrants 
to  Kentucky — Bounty  lands — Harrod's  party  builds  the 
first  log-cabin  erected  in  Kentucky,  and  founds  Harrods- 
burg — Proceedings  of  Hend'e-.'son's  company — Agency  of 
Captain  Boone — He  leads  a  company  to  open  a  road  to 
Kentucky  River — Conflicts  with  the  Indians — Captain 
Boone  founds  Boonesborough  — His  own  account,  of  this 
expedition — His  letter  to  Henderson — Account  of  Colonel 
Henderson,  and  the  Transylvania  Company — Failure  of 
the  scheme — Probability  of  Boone  having  been  several 
years  in  the  service  of  Henderson ^1 

HAPTER  IX. 

Description  of  the  Old  Fort  at  Boonesborough — Usual 
methods  of  fortifications  against  the  Indians — Arrival  of 


CONTENTS. 


more  settlers  at  Boonesborough  —  Captain  Boon^  ~etnrns 
to  the  Clincli  River  to  bring  out  his  family  —  He  enlists 
new  emigrants  and  starts  for  Kentucky  —  Reinforced  by  a 
large  party  at  Powel's  Valley  —  Arrival  at  Boonesborough 
—  Arrival  of  many  new  settlers  at  Boonesborough  and  Har- 
rod's  settlement  —  Arrival  of  Kenton,  Floyd,  the  McAfees, 
and  other  distinguished  persons  —  Arrival  of  Colonel 
Richard  Callaway  .......................................................  102 


CHAPTER  X. 

Disturbed  state  of  the  country  in  1775  —  Breaking  out  of 
the  Revolutionary  war  —  Exposed  situation  of  the  Ken- 
ucky  settlements  —  Hostility  of  the  Indians  excited  by 
the  British  —  First  political  convention  in  the  West  —  Cap 
ture  of  Boone's  daughter  and  the  daughters  of  Colonel 
Callaway  by  the  Indians  —  Their  rescue  by  a  party  led 
by  Boone  and  Callaway  —  Increased  caution  of  the  col 
onists  at  Boonesborough  —  Alarm  and  desertion  of  the 
Colonies  in  the  West  by  land  speculators  and  other  ad 
venturers  —  A  reinforcement  of  forty-five  men  from  North 
Carolina  arrive  at  Boonesborough  —  Indian  attack  on 
Boonesborough  in  April  —  Another  attack  in  July  —  Attack 
on  Logan's  Fort,  and  siege  —  Attack  on  Harrodsbtarg  .......  103 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Arrival  of  George  Rogers  Clark  in  Kentucky — Anecdote  of 
his  conversation  with  Ray — Clark  and  Jones  chosen  as 
delegates  for  the  Colonies  to  the  Virginia  Legislature — 
Clark's  important  services  in  obtaining  a  political  organi 
zation  for  Kentucky,  and  an  abundant  supply  of  gun 
powder  from  the  government  of  Virginia — Great  labor 
and  difficulty  in  bringing  the  powder  to  Harrodstown — 
Clark's  expedition  against  Kaskaskias — Surprise  and  cap 
ture  of  their  fort — Perilous  and  difficult  march  to  Vin- 
ceimes — Surprise  and  capture  of  that  place — Extension  of 
the  Virginian  settlements — Erection  »f  Fort  Jefferson.... 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER  XII. 

PJLVS 

Scarcity  of  salt  at  Boonosborougli — Boone  goes  to  Blue 
Licks  to  make  salt,  and  is  captured  by  the  Indians — Taken 
to  Chilicothe — Affects  contentment,  and  decives  the 
Indians — Taken  to  Detroit — Kindness  of  the  British  offi 
cers  to  him — Returns  to  Chilicothe — Adopted  into  an  In 
dian  family — Ceremonies  of  adoption — Boone  sees  a  large 
force  of  Indians  destined  to  attack  Boonesborough — 
Escapes,  and  gives  the  alarm,  and  strengthens  the  fortifi 
cations  at  Boonesborough — News  of  delay  by  the  Indians 
on  account  of  Boone 's  escape — Boone  goes  on  an  expedi 
tion  to  the  Scioto — Has  a  fight  with  a  party  of  Indians — 
Returns  to  Boonesborough,  which  is  immediately  besieged 
by  Captain  Duquesne  with  five  hundred  Indians — Sum 
mons  to  surrender — Time  gained — Attack  commenced — 
Brave  defense — Mines  and  countermines — Siege  raised — 
Boone  brings  his  family  once  more  back  to  Boonesborough, 
and  resumes  farming 128 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Captain  Boone  tried  by  court-martial — Honorably  Acquitted 
and  promoted — Loses  a  large  sum  of  money — His  losses 
by  law-suits  and  disputes  about  land — Defeat  of  Colonel 
Roaers's  party — Colonel  Bowman's  expedition  to  Chili 
cothe — Arrival  near  the  town— Colonel  Logan  attacks  the 
town— Ordered  by  Colonel  Bowman  to  retreat — Failure  of 
the  expedition — Consequences  to  Bowman  and  to  Logan..  141 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

of  Kentucky  by  Captain  Byrd's  party — He  captures 
the  garrisons  at  Ruddle's  Station  and  Martin's  Fort — Col 
onel  Clark's  invasion  of  the  Indian  country — He  ravages 
the  Indian  towns — Adventure  of  Alexander  McC^nnell — 
Skirmish  at  Pickaway — Result  of  the  expedition — Boone 
goes  to  the  Blue  Licks  with  his  brother— Attacked  by  the 
Indians — Bocne's  brother  killed — Boone  promoted  to  th« 


10  CONTENTS. 

rank  ol  Lieutenant  Colonel — Clark's  galley — Sqnire 
Boone's  Station  removed  to  Bear's  Creek — Attack  by  the 
Indians — Colonel  Floyd's  defeat — Affair  of  the  McAfees — 
Attack  on  McAfee's  Station  repelled — Fort  Jefferson 
evacuated — Attack  on  Montgomery  Station — Rescue  by 
General  Logan 15 2 

CHAPTER  XV. 

News  of  Cornwallis's  surrender — Its  effects — Captain  Estill'a 
defeat — Grand  army  of  Indians  raised  for  the  conquest  of 
Kentucky — Simon  Girty's  speech — Attack  on  Hoy's  Sta 
tion — Investment  of  Bryant's  Station — Expedient  of  the 
besieged  to  obtain  water— Grand  attack  011  the  fort — Re 
pulse — Regular  siege  commenced — Messengers  sent  to 
Lexington — Reinforcements  obtained — Arrival  near  the 
fort — Ambushed  and  attacked — They  enter  the  fort — 
Narrow  escape  of  Girty — He  proposes  a  capitulation — Par 
ley —  Reynolds'  answer  to  Girty — The  siege  raised — Retreat 
of  the  Indians .  170 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Arrival  of  Reinforcements  at  Bryant's  Station — Colonel 
Daniel  Boone,  his  son  and  brother  among  them — Colonels 
Trigg,  Todd,  and  others — Consultation — Apprehensions 
oi  Boone  and  others — Arrival  at  the  Blue  Licks — Rash 
conduct  of  Major  McGary — Battle  of  Blue  Licks — Israel 
Boone,  Colonels  Todd  and  Trigg.  and  Majors  Harlaiid  and 
McBride  killed — Retreat  of  the  whites — Colonel  Boone 
nearly  surrounded  by  Indians — Bravery  of  Netherland — 
Noble  conduct  of  Reynolds — The  fugitives  meet  Colonel 
Logan  with  his  party — Return  to  the  field  of  battle — 
Logan  returns  to  Bryant's  Station 189 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  Indians  return  home  from  the  Blue  Licks — They  attack 
tl;e  settlements  in  Jefferson  County — Affair  at  Simpson's 


CONTENTS  11 

?AG« 

Creek — General  Clark's  expedition  to  the  Indian  country 
— Colon  »1  Boone  joins  it — Its  effect — Attack  of  tlie  Indians 
on  the  Crab  Orchard  settlement — Runior  of  intended  in 
vasion  by  the  Cherokees — Difficulties  about  the  treaty 
with  Great  Britain— Hostilities  of  the  Indians  generally 
stimulated  by  renegade  whites — Simon  Girty — Causes  of 
his  hatred  of  the  whites — Girty  insulted  by  General  Lewis 
— Joins  the  Indians  at  the  battle  of  Point  Pleasant — Story 
of  his  rescuing  Simon  Kenton — Crawford's  expedition, 
and  the  burning  of  Crawford — Close  of  Girty 's  career 204 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Season  of  repose — Colonel  Boone  buys  land — Builds  a  log 
house  and  goes  to  farming — Kentucky  organized  on  a  new 
basis — Colonel    Boone    surprised    by  Indians — Escapes — 
Manners  and  customs  of  the  settlers — The  autumn  hunt 
— The  house-warming c 236 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Condition  of  the  early  settlers  as  it  respects  the  mechanic 
arts — Throwing  the  tomahawk — Athletic  sports — Dancing 
— Shooting  at  marks — Scarcity  of  Iron — Costume — Dwell 
ings  —  Furniture  —  Employments  —  The  women —  Their 
character — Diet — Indian  corn 9*1 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Indian  hostilities  resumed — Expedition  of  Davis,  Cuffre,  and 
McClure — Attack    on   Captain    Ward's    boat — Affair   near 
Scagg's  Creek — Growth  of  Kentucky — Population — Trade 
— General  Logan  calls  a  meeting  at  Danville — Convention 
called — Separation  from  Virginia  proposed — Virginia  con 
seuts — Kentucky  admitted  as  an  independent  State  of  the 
Union — Indian  hostilities — Expedition  and  death  of  Col 
onel  Christian — Expedition  of  General  Clark — Expedition 
of  General  Logan — Success  of  Captain  Hardin  — Defeat  of 
Hargrove — Exploits  of  Simon  Keiiton — Affairs  at  the  Elk 
horn  {settlements — Treaty — Harrnan's  expedition 27fi 


12  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

PAdl 

Colonel  Boone  meets  vrith  the  loss  of  all  his  land  in  Ken 
tucky,  and  emigrate"  to  Virginia — Resides  on  the  tCen- 
lia\va,  near  Point  Pleasant — Emigrates  to  Missouri — la 
appointed  commandant  of  a  district — Mr.  Audubou's  nar 
rative  of  a  night  passed  with  Boone 501 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Colonel  Boone  receives  a  large  grant  of  land  from  the  Span 
ish  Government  of  Upper  Louisiana — He  loses  it — Sketch 
of  the  history  of  Missouri — Colonel  Boone's  hunting — He 
pays  his  debts  by  the  sale  of  furs — Taken  sick  ai  his 
limiting  camp — Colonel  Boone  applies  to  Congress  to  re 
cover  his  laud — The  Legislature  of  Kentucky  supports 
his  claim— Death  of  Mrs.  Booue — Results  of  the  applica 
tion  to  Congress — Occupations  of  his  declining  years — 
Mr.  Harding  paints  his  portrait 319 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Last  illness,  and  death  of  Colonel  Boone — His  funeral- 
Account  of  his  family — His  remains  and  those  of  his  wife 
removed  from  Missouri,  and  reinterred  in  the  new  ceme 
tery  in  Frankfort,  Kec  lucky — Character  of  Colonel  Boone.  33( 


LIFE  AND  TIMES 


OF 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  family  of  Daniel  Boone — His  grandfather  »?ntgrates  to 
America,  and  settles  in  Bncks  County,  Pennsylvania— Family 
of  Daniel  Boone's  father — Account  of  Exeter,  the  birth-place 
of  Boone — Birth  of  Daniel  Boone— Religion  of  hir  family— 
Boone's  boyhood — Goes  to  School— Anecdote — Summary  ter 
mination  of  his  schooling. 

THE  immediate  ancestors  and  near  relation*  of  the 
American  Boone  family,  resided  at  Bradwinch  about 
eight  miles  from  Exeter,  England.  George  Bcone 
the  grandfather  of  Daniel,  emigrated  to  America  and 
arrived,  with  Mary  his  wife,  at  Philadelphia,  oa  the 

10th  of  October,   1717.     They  brought  with   them 

03) 


14  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONS. 

eleven  children,  two  daughters  and  nine  sons.  The 
names  of  three  of  the  sons  have  come  down  to  as, 
John,  James,  and  Squire.  The  last  of  these,  Squire 
Boone,  was  the  father  of  DanieL 

George  Boone,  immediately  after  his  arrival  in 
America,  purchased  a  large  tract  of  land  in  what  is 
now  Bucks  County,  which  he  settled,  and  called  it 
Exeter,  after  the  city  near  which  he  was  born.  The 
records  distinguish  it  only  as  the  township  of  Exeter, 
without  any -county.  He  purchased  also  various  other 
tracts  in  Maryland  and  Virginia;  and  our  tradition 
pays,  among  others,  the  ground  on  which  Georgetown, 
District  of  Columbia,  now  stands,  and  that  he  laid  the 
town  out,  and  gave  it  his  own  name.  His  sons  John 
and  James  lived  and  died  on  the  Exeter  purchase.* 

Daniel  Boone's  father,  Squire  Boone,  had  seven 
sons  and  four  daughters,  viz. :  James,t  Samuel,  Jona 
than,  Daniel,  George,  Squire,  Edward,  Sarah,  Eliza 
beth,  Mary,  and  Hannah, 

Exeter  Township  is  situated    in  Bucks  County, 

*  "  Pittsburg  Gazette,"  quoted  by  PecK. 

f  The  eldest,  James,  was  killed  by  the  Indians  in  1773,  and 
his  son  Israel  was  killed  at  the  battle»of  Blue  Licks,  Augnal 
19th,  1782 


HIS   BIRTH-PLACE.  15 

Pennsylvania,  and  now  has  a  population  of  over  two 
thousand.  Here  Daniel  Boone  was  born,  on  the  llth 
of  February,  1735  * 

The  maiden  name  of  Boone's  mother  was  Sarah 
Morgan.  Some  dispute  has  arisen  respecting  the  re 
ligious  persuasion  of  the  Boone  family.  It  would 
appear,  on  a  review  of  the  whole  controversy,  that 
before  their  removal  to  this  country,  the  Boones  were 
Episcopalians ;  but  during  their  residence  in  Pennsyl 
vania  they  permitted  themselves  to  be  considered 
Quakers.  What  sort  of  a  Quaker  Daniel  Boone  him 
self  was,  will  be  apparent  in  the  course  of  our  narrative, 

Exeter,  the  native  place  of  Daniel  Boone,  was  at 
this  period  a  small  frontier  settlement,  consisting  of 
log-houses,  surrounded  with  woods,  which  abounded 
with  game  of  various  kinds  and  were  occasionally  in 
fested  with  hostile  Indians.  It  is  not  surprising  that 
•Daniel,  passing  the  period  of  his  boyhood  in  such  a 
place,  should  have  acquired  at  an  early  age  the  ac 

*  Bogant  gives  llth  of  February,  1735.  Peck,  February,  1735. 
Another  account  gives  1746  as  the  year  of  his  birth,  and  Bosks 
County  as   his  birth-place.     The  family  record,  in   the   hand 
writing   of  Daniel   Boone's   uncle,  James,  who  was  a  ichocJ 
master,  gives  tne  14th  of  July,  1732. 


16  LIFE  OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOO*  4. 

complishments  of  a  "hunter  and  woodsman.  From  a 
mere  child  it  was  his  chief  delight  to  roam  in  the 
woods,  to  observe  the  wild  haunts  of  Nature,  and 
to  pursue  the  wild  animals  which  wero  then  so 
abundant. 

Of  the  boyhood  of  Daniel  Boone,  one  of  his  biog 
raphers  gives  the  following  account.  Speaking  of  the 
residence  of  the  family  at  Exeter,  he  says  •* 

"  Here  they  lived  for  ten  years  ;  and  it  was  during 
this  time  that  their  son  Daniel  began  to  show  his  pas 
sion  for  hunting.  He  was  scarcely  able  to  carry  a 
gun  when  he  was  shooting  all  the  squirrels,  raccoons, 
and  even  wild-cats  (it  is  said),  that  he  could  find  in  that 
region.  As  he  grew  older,  his  courage  increased,  and 
then  we  find  him  amusing  himself  with  higher  game. 
Other  lads  in  the  neighborhood  were  soon  taught  by 
him  the  use  of  the  rifle,  and  were  then  able  to  join  him 
in  his  adventures.  On  one  occasion,  they  all  started 
out  for  a  hunt,  and,  after  amusing  themselves  till  it  was 
almost  darK,  were  returning  homeward,  when  suddenly 
a  wild  cry  was  heard  in  the  woods.  The  boys  screamed 
out,  '  A  panther  1  A  panther  1'  and  ran  off  as  fast  as 

*  "Adventures  of  Daniel  Boone,  the  Kentucky  Rifleman."  By 
(he  author  of  "Uncle  PLilip's  Conversations." 


BOYHOOD.  17 

they  could.  Boone  stood  firmly,  looking  around  for 
the  animal.  It  was  a  panther  indeed.  His  eye  lighted 
upon  him  just  in  the  act  of  springing  toward  him :  ia 
an  instant  he  leveled  his  rifle,  and  shot  him  through 
the  heart. 

But  this  sort  of  sport  was  not  enough  for  him.  He 
seemed  resolved  to  go  away  from  men,  and  live  in  the 
forests  with  these  animals.  One  morning  he  started 
off  as  usual,  with  his  rifle  and  dog.  Night  came 
on,  but  Daniel  did  not  return  to  his  home.  Another 
day  and  night  passed  away,  and  still  the  boy  did  not 
make  his  appearance.  His  parents  were  now  greatly 
alarmed.  The  neighbors  joined  them  in  making 
search  for  the  lad.  After  wandering  about  a  great 
while,  they  at  length  saw  smoke  rising  from  a  cabin 
in  the  distance.  Upon  reaching  it,  they  found  the 
boy.  The  floor  of  the  cabin  was  covered  with  the 
skins  of  such  animals  as  he  had  slain,  and  pieces  of 
meat  were  roasting  before  the  fire  for  his  supper.  Here, 
at  a  distance  of  three  miles  from  any  settlement,  he 
had  built  his  cabin  of  sods  and  branches,  and  sheltered 
himself  in  the  wilderness. 

"  It  was  while  his  father  was  living  on  the  head 
waters  of  the  Schuylkill  that  young  Boone  received 
2 


18  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

so  far  as  we  kncr.v,  all  his  education.  Short  indeed 
were  his  schoolboy  days.  It  happened  that  an  Irish 
schoolmaster  strolled  into  the  settlement,  and,  by  the 
advice  of  Mr.  Boone  and  other  parents,  opened  a 
school  in  the  neighborhood.  It  was  not  then  as  it  is 
now.  Good  school-houses  were  not  scattered  over  the 
land;  nor  were  schoolmasters  always  able  to  teach 
their  pupils.  The  school-house  where  the  boys  of  this 
settlement  went  was  a  log-cabin,  built  in  the  midst  of 
the  woods.  The  schoolmaster  was  a  strange  man  ; 
sometimes  good-humored,  and  then  indulging  the  lads ; 
sometimes  surly  and  ill-natured,  and  then  beating 
tnem  severely.  It  was  his  usual  custom,  after  hearing 
the  first  lessons  of  the  morning,  to  allow  the  children 
to  be  out  for  a  half  hour  at  play,  during  which  time 
he  strolled  off  to  refresh  himself  from  his  labors.  He 
always  walked  in  the  same  direction,  and  the  boys 
thought  that  after  his  return,  when  they  were  called 
in,  he  was  generally  more  cruel  than  ever.  They 
were  whipped  more  severely,  and  oftentimes  with 
out  any  cause.  They  observed  this,  but  did  not 
know  the  meaning  of  it  One  morning  young 
Boone  asked  that  he  might  go  out,  and  had  scarcely 
left  the  school -room  when  he  saw  a  squirrel  run 


AT   SCHOOL.  19 

rung  over  the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree.  True  to  his 
nature,  he  instantly  gave  chase,  until  at  last  the 
squirrel  darted  into  a  bower  of  vines  and  branches. 
Boone  thrust  his  hand  in,  and,  to  his  surprise,  laid 
hold  of  a  bottle  of  whiskey.  This  was  in  the  direc 
tion  of  his  master's  morning  walks,  and  he  thought 
now  that  he  understood  the  secret  of  much  of  his 
ill-nature.  He  returned  to  the  school-room ;  but, 
when  they  were  dismissed  for  that  day,  he  told  some 
of  the  larger  boys  of  his  discovery.  Their  plan  wa3 
soon  arranged.  Early  the  next  morning  a  bottle  of 
whiskey,  having  tartar  emetic  in  it,  was  placed  in  the 
bower,  and  the  other  bottle  thrown  away.  At  the 
usual  hour,  the  lads  were  sent  out  to  play,  and  the 
master  started  on  his  walk.  But  their  play  was  to 
come  afterward  ;  they  longed  for  the  master  to  return. 
At  length  they  were  called  in,  and  in  a  little  time  saw 
the  success  of  their  experiment.  The  master  began 
to  look  pale  and  sick,  yet  still  went  on  with  his  work. 
Several  boys  were  called  up,  one  after  the  other,  to 
recite  lessons,  and  all  whipped  soundly,  whether  right 
or  wrong.  At  last  young  Boone  was  called  out  to 
answer  questions  in  arithmetic.  He  came  forward 
with  his  slate  and  pencil,  and  the  master  began :  '  If 


20  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONfi. 

you  subtract  six  from  nine,  what  remains  ?'  said  he 
'  Three,  sir,'  said  Boone.  '  Yery  good,'  said  the  ma*. 
ter ;  '  now  let  us  come  to  fractions.  If  you  take  three- 
quarters  from  a  whole  number,  what  remains?'  '  The 
whole,  sir,'  answered  Boone.  '  You  blockhead  !'  cried 
the  master,  beating  him ;  '  you  stupid  little  fool,  how 
can  you  show  that  ?'  *  If  I  take  one  bottle  of  whis 
key,'  said  Boone,  'and  put  in  its  place  another  in 
which  I  have  mixed  an  emetic,  the  whole  will  remain 
if  nobody  drinks  it !'  The  Irishman,  dreadfully  sick, 
was  now  doubly  enraged.  He  seized  Boone,  and 
commenced  beating  him;  the  children  shouted  and 
roared ;  the  scuffle  continued  until  Boone  knocked 
the  master  down  upon  the  floor,  and  rushed  out  of  the 
room.  It  was  a  day  of  freedom  now  for  the  lads. 
The  story  soon  ran  through  the  neighborhood ;  Boone 
was  rebuked  by  his  parents,  but  the  schoolmaster  was 
dismissed,  and  thus  ended  the  boy's  education. 

Thus  freed  from  school,  he  now  returned  .aoro 
ardently  than  ever  to  his  favorite  pursuit.  II  is  dog 
and  rifle  were  his  constant  companions,  and  day  alter 
day  he  started  from  home,  only  to  roam  through  tho 
forests.  Hunting  seemed  to  be  the  only  business  of 
nis  life ;  and  he  was  never  so  happy  as  when  at  night 


TRAINING   AS   A   HUNTER.  21 

hs  enme  home  laden  with  game.     He  was  an  untiring 
T/aixlcrer." 

Perhaps  it  was  not  a  very  serious  misfortune  foi 
Daniel  Boone  that  his  school  instruction  was  so  scanty, 
for,  (<  in  another  kind  of  education,"  says  Mr.  Peck,* 
"not  unfrequent  in  the  wilds  of  the  West,  he  was 
an  adeDt.  No  Indian  could  poise  the  rifle,  find  his 
way  through  the  pathless  forest,  or  search  out  the 
retreats  of  game,  more  readily  than  Daniel  Boone. 
In  all  that  related  to  Indian  sagacity,  border  life, 
or  the  tactics  of  the  skillful  hunter,  he  excelled.  The 
successful  training  of  a  hunter,  or  woodsman,  is  a  kind 
of  education  of  mental  discipline,  differing  from  that 
of  the  school-room,  but  not  less  effective  in  giving 
vigor  to  the  mind,  quickness  of  apprehension,  and 
habits  of  close  observation.  Boone  was  regularly 
frained  in  all  that  made  him  a  successful  backwoods  • 
man.  Indolence  and  imbecility  never  produced  a 
Simon  Kenton,  a  Tecumthe,  or  a  Daniel  Boone.  To 
gain  the  skill  of  an  accomplished  hunter  requires  tal 
ents,  patience,  perseverance,  sagacity,  and  habits  of 
thinking.  Amongst  other  qualifications,  knowledge 

*  "Life  of  Daniel  Boone  "     By  John  M.  Peck. 


22  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

of  human  nature,  and  especially  of  Indian  cha  acter 
is  indispensable  to  the  pioneer  of  a  wilderness.  Add 
to  these,  self-possession,  self-control,  and  promptness 
in  execution.  Persons  who  are  unaccustomed  to  a 
frontier  residence  know  not  how  much,  in  the  preser 
vation  of  life,  and  in  obtaining,  subsistence,  depends 
on  such  characteristics  I" 

In  the  woods  surrounding  the  little  settlement  of 
Exeter,  Boone  had  ample  opportunity  for  perfecting 
himself  in  this  species  of  mental  discipline,  and  of 
gaming  that  physical  training  of  the  limbs  and  mus 
cles  so  necessary  in  the  pursuits  of  the  active  hunter 
and  pioneer.  We  have  no  record  of  his  ever  having 
encountered  the  Indians  daring  his  residence  in  Penn 
sylvania.  His  knowledge  of  their  peculiar  modes  of 
hunting  and  war  was  Jo  oe  aUained  not  less  thor 
oughly  at  a  somewhat  later  period  of  life. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Removal  of  Eoone's  father  and  family  to  North  Carolina — Loca 
tion  on  the  Yadkin  River— Character  of  the  country  and  the 
people — Byron's  description  of  the  backwoodsman — Daniel 
Boone  marries  Rebecca  Bryan — His  farmer  life  in  North  Car 
olina — State  of  the  country — Political  troubles  foreshadowed — 
Illegal  fees  and  taxes — Probable  effect  of  this  state  of  things 
on  Boone's  mind — Signs  of  movement. 

WHEN  Daniel  Boone  was  still  a  youth,  his  father 
emigrated  to  North  Carolina.  The  precise  date  of 
this  removal  of  the  family  residence  is  not  known. 
Mr.  Peck,  an  excellent  authority,  says  it  took  place 
when  Daniel  was  about  eighteen  years  old.  This 
would  make  it  about  the  year  1752. 

The  new  residence  of  Squire  Boone,  Daniel's  father, 
was  near  Holman's  Ford,  on  the  Yadkin  River,  about 
eight  miles  from  Wilkesboro'.  The  fact  of  the  great 
backwoodsman  having  passed  many  years  of  his  life 
there  is  still  remembered  with  pride  by  the  inhabitants 
of  that  region.  The  capital  of  Watauga  County, 

which  was  formed  iu  1849,  is  named  Boone,  in  honor 

(23) 


24  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE 

of  Daniel  Boone.  The  historian  of  North  Carolina* 
is  disposed  to  claim  him  as  a  son  of  the  State.  lie 
says :  "  In  North  Carolina  Daniel  Boone  was  reared. 
Here  his  youthful  days  were  spent ;  and  here  that 
bold  spirit  was  trained,  which  so  fearlessly  encoun 
tered  the  perils  through  which  he  passed  in  after  life. 
His  fame  is  part  of  her  property,  and  she  has  inscribed 
his  name  on  a  town  in  the  region  where  his  youth  was 
spent." 

"  The  character  of  Boone  is  so  peculiar,"  says  Mr. 
Wheeler,  "  that  it  marks  the  age  in  which  he  lived ; 
and  his  name  is  celebrated  in  the  verses  of  the  immor 
tal  Byron : 

"  '  Of  all  men 

Who  passes  for  in  life  and  death  most  lucky, 
Of  the  great  names  which  in  our  faces  stare, 

Is  Daniel  Boone,  backwoodsman  of  Kentucky. 

#  #  #  # 

Crime  came  not  near  him — she  is  not  the  child 
Of  Solitude.     Health  shrank  not  from  him,  for 

Her  home  is  in  the  rarely-trodden  wild. 

*  #  *  * 

And  tall  and  strong  and  swift  of  foot  are  they, 
Beyond  the  dwarfing  city's  pale  abortions, 

'John  II.  Wheeler.    "Historical  Sketches  of  North  Care  II  a*   ' 


MARRIAGE.  23 

Becnuse  their  thoughts  had  never  been  the  prey 
Of  care  or  gain  ;  the  green  woods  were  their  portions ; 
No  sinking  spirits  told  them  they  grew  gray, 
No  fashions  made  them  apes  of  her  distortions. 
Simple  they  were,  not  savage  ;  and  their  rifles, 
Though  very  true,  were  not  yet  used  for  trifles. 

Motion  was  in  their  days,  rest  in  their  slumbers, 
And  cheerfulness  the  handmaid  of  their  toil. 
Nor  yet  too  many  nor  too  few  their  numbers  ; 
Corruption  could  not  make  their  hearts  her  soil ; 
The  lust  which  stings,  the  splendor  which  encumbers, 
With  the  free  foresters  divide  no  spoil ; 
Serene,  not  sullen,  were  the  solitudes 
"*f  this  unsighing  people  of  the  woods.'  " 

We  quote  these  beautiful  lines,  because  they  so 
aptly  and  forcibly  describe  the  peculiar  character  of 
Boone ;  and  to  a  certain  extent,  as  Mr.  Wheeler  inti 
mates,  his  character  was  that  of  his  times  and  of  his 
associates. 

It  was  during  the  residence  of  the  family  on  the 
banks  of  the  Yadkin,  that  Boone  formed  the  acquaint 
ance  of  Rebecca  Bryan,  whom  he  married.*  The 

*  The  children  by  this  marriage  were  nine  in  number 
bons:  James,  born  in  1756,  Israel,  Jesse,  Daniel,  and  Nathan. 
Daughters:  Susan,  Jemima,  Larinia,  and  Rebecca. 

The  eldotit,  James,  was  killed.  aa  vlll  appear  In  onr  tnbt 


26  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

marriage  appears,  by  comparison  of  dates,  to  Lave 
taken  place  in  the  year  1755.  "  One  almost  regrets," 
says  Mr.  Peck,  "  to  spoil  so  beautiful  a  romance,  as 
that  which  has  had  such  extensive  circulation  in  the 
various  '  Lives  of  Boone,'  and  which  represents  him 
as  mistaking  the  bright  eyes  of  this  young  lady,  in 
the  dark,  for  those  of  a  deer ;  a  mistake  that  nearly 
proved  fatal  from  the  unerring  rifle  of  the  young 
hunter.  Yet  in  truth,  we  are  bound  to  say,  that  no 
such  mistake  ever  happened.  Our  backwoods  swains 
never  make  such  mistakes." 

The  next  five  years  after  his  marriage,  Daniel 
Boone  passed  in  the  quiet  pursuits  of  a  farmer's  life, 
varied  occasionally  by  hunting  excursions  in  tho 
woods.  The  most  quiet  and  careless  of  the  citizens 
of  North  Carolina  were  not  unobservant,  however, 
of  the  political  aspect  of  the  times.  During  this 
period  the  people,  by  their  representatives  in  tho 
Legislature,  began  that  opposition  to  the  Koyal  au 
thority,  which  was  in  after  years  to  signalize  North 
Carolina  as  one  of  the  leading  Colonies  in  the  Revo 
lutionary  struggle. 

3'ienl  narrative,  by  the  Indians,  in  1773  ;  and  Israel  fell  in  the 
baiile  of  Blue  Licks,  May  17th,  1782.  In  1846,  Nathan,  a  cap 
tain  in  the  Unite  1  States  service,  was  th«  only  survi7ing  son. 


RESIDES   ON   THE   YADKIN.  27 

The  newly-appointed  Eojal  Governor,  Arthur 
Dobbs,  arrived  at  Newbern  in  the  autumn  of  175-i. 
44  Governor  Dobbs's  administration  of  ten  years,"  says 
the  historian  Wheeler,  *  was  a  continued  contest  be 
tween  himself  and  the  Legislature,  on  matters  friv 
olous  and  unimportant.  A  high-toned  temper  for 
Royal  prerogatives  on  his  part,  and  an  indomitable  re 
sistance  of  the  Colonists.  *  *  *  *  The  people 
were  much  oppressed  by  Lord  Grenville's  agents. 
They  seized  Corbin,  his  agent,  who  lived  below 
Edenton,  and  brought  him  to  Enfield,  where  he  was 
compelled  to  give  bond  and  security  to  produce  his 
books  and  disgorge  his  illegal  fees." 

This  matter  of  illegal  fees  was  part  of  a  system  of 
oppression,  kindred  to  the  famous  Stamp  Act — a 
system  which  was  destined  to  grow  more  and  moro 
intolerable  under  Governor  Tryon's  administration, 
and  to  lead  to  the  formation  of  the  famous  company 
of  Regulators,  whose  resistance  of  taxation  and 
tyranny  was  soon  to  convulse  the  whole  State. 

We  are  by  no  means  to  suppose  that  Daniel  Boone 
was  an  unobservant  spectator  of  what  was  passing 
even  at  the  time  we  are  speaking  of,  nor  that  the 
doings  of  the  tax-gatherers  had  nothing  to  do  with 


28  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

his  subsequent  movements.  He  not  only  hated  op 
pression,  but  he  hated  also  strife  and  disturbance; 
and  already  began  to  long  for  a  new  migration  into 
the  distant  woods  and  quiet  intervales,  where  politics 
and  the  tax-gatherer  should  not  intrude. 

The  population  in  his  neighborhood  was  increasing, 
and  new  settlements  were  being  formed  along  the 
Yadkin  and  its  tributary  streams,  and  explorations 
were  made  to  the  northwest  on  the  banks  of  the  IIol- 
ston  and  Clinch  Rivers.  The  times  were  already  be 
ginning  to  exhibit  symptoms  of  restlessness  and  stir 
among  the  people,  which  was  soon  to  result  in  tha 
formal  V>n  of  uew  States  and  the  settlement  of  the  far 
West 


CHAPTER  III. 

e  Seven  Years'  War  —  Cherokee  war  —  Period  of  Boone's  flr&t 
long  excursions  to  the  West  —  Extract  from  Wheeler's  History 
of  Tennessee  —  Indian  accounts  of  the  western  country  —  In 
dian  traders  —  Their  reports—  Western  travelers—  Doherty  — 
Adair  —  Proceedings  of  the  traders  —  Hunters  —  Scotch  traders 
—  Hunters  accompany  the  traders  to  the  West  —  Their  reports 
roneerning  the  country  —  Other  adventurers  —  Dr.  Wulker'2 
expedition  —  Settlements  in  South-western  Virginia  —  Indian 
hostilities  —  Pendleton  purchase  —  Dr.  Walker's  second  expe 
dition  —  Hunting  company  of  Walker  and  others  —  Booue  travels 
them  —  Curious  monument  left  by  him. 


THE  reader  will  recollect  that  the  period  referred 
k  in  the  last  chapter,  comprehended  the  latter  years 
of  the  celebrated  Seven  Years'  War.  During  the 
cln  ?f  portion  of  this  period,  the  neighboring  Colony 
of  Virginia  suffered  all  the  horrors  of  Indian  war  on 
its  western  frontier  —  horrors  from  which  even  the 
ability,  courage,  and  patriotism  of  Washington  were 
foi  a  long  time  unable  to  protect  them.  The  war  was 
virtually  terminated  by  the  campaign  of  1759,  when 

(29) 


80  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

Quebec  was  taken.  The  next  year  Canada  was  ceded 
to  England ;  and  a  Cherokee  war,  which  had  disturbed 
the  border  setters  of  North  Carolina,  was  terminated. 
Daniel  Boone's  biographers  all  agree  that  it  was  about 
this  time  when  he  first  began  to  make  long  excuisions 
toward  the  West ;  but  it  is  difficult  to  fix  exactly  the 
date  of  his  first  long  journey  through  the  woods  in 
this  direction.  It  is  generally  dated  in  1771  or  1772 
We  now  make  a  quotation  from  Eamsay's  Annals 
of  Tennessee,  which  shows,  beyond  the  possibility  of 
a  doubt,  that  he  hunted  on  the  Wataga  River  in 
1760,  and  renders  it  probable  that  he  was  in  the 
West  at  an  earlier  date.  Our  readers  will  excuse 
the  length  of  this  quotation,  as  the  first  part  of  it 
gives  so  graphic  a  picture  of  the  hunter  and  pioneer 
life  of  the  times  of  Daniel  Boone,  and  also  shows 
what  had  been  done  by  others  in  western  explora 
tions  before  Boone's  expeditions  commenced. 

"The  Colonists  of  the  Carolinas  and  of  Virginia 
had  been  steadily  advancing  to  the  West,  and  we  have 
traced  their  approaches  in  the  direction  of  our  eastern 
boundary,*  to  the  base  of  the  great  Apalachian  range. 

*  That  is,  the  eastern  boundary  of  Tennessee,  which  was  then 
*  part  of  North  Carolina. 


DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    WEST.  31 

Of  the  country  beyond  it,  little  was  positively 
known  or  accurately  understood.  A  wandering  In 
dian  would  imperfectly  delineate  upon  the  sand,  a 
feeble  outline  of  its  more  prominent  physical  features 
— its  magnificent  rivers,  with  their  numerous  tribu 
taries — its  lofty  mountains,  its  dark  forests,  its  ex 
tended  plains  and  its  vast  extent.  A  voyage  in  a 
can  jo,  from  the  source  of  the  lEogohegee'*  to  the 
Wabash,f  required  for  its  performance,  in  their  figur 
ative  language,  'two  paddles,  two  warriors,  three 
moons.'  The  Ohio  itself  was  but  a  tributary  of  a  still 
larger  river,  of  whose  source,  size  and  direction,  no 
intelligible  account  could  be  communicated  or  under 
stood.  The  Muscle  Shoals  and  the  obstructions  in 
the  river  above  them,  were  represented  as  mighty 
cataracts  and  fearful  whirlpools,  and  the  Suck,  as  an 
awful  vortex.  The  wild  beasts  with  which  the  illira 
itable  forests  abounded,  were  numbered  by  pointing 
to  the  leaves  upon  the  trees,  or  the  stars  in  a  cloud 
less  sky. 

"  These  glowing  descriptions  of  the  "West  seemed 
rather  to  stimulate  than  to  satisfy  the  intense  curi 

*  Holston. 

f  The  Ohio  was  known  many  years  by  this  name. 


32  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOO2SE. 

osity  of  the  approaching  settlers.  Information  more 
reliable,  and  more  minute,  was,  from  time  to  time, 
furnished  from  other  sources.  In  the  Atlantic  cities 
accounts  had  been  received  from  French  and  Spanish 
trades,  of  the  unparalleled  beauty  and  fertility  of  the 
western  interior.  These  reports,  highly  colored  and 
amplified,  were  soon  received  and  known  upon  the 
frontier.  Besides,  persons  engaged  in  the  interior 
traffic  with  the  south-western  Indian  tribes  had,  in 
times  of  peace,  penetrated  their  territories — traded 
with  and  resided  amongst  the  natives — and  upon  their 
return  to  the  white  settlements,  confirmed  what  had 
been  previously  reported  in  favor  of  the  distant 
countries  they  had  seen.  As  early  as  1690,  Doherty, 
a  trader  from  Virginia,  had  visited  the  Cherokees 
and  afterward  lived  among  them  a  number  of  years. 
In  1730,  Adair,  from  South  Carolina,  had  traveled, 
not  only  through  the  towns  of  this  tribe,  but  had  ex 
tended  his  tour  to  most  of  the  nations  south  and  west 
of  them.  He  was  not  only  an  enterprising  trader 
but  an  intelligent  tourist.  To  his  observations  upon 
the  several  tribes  which  he  visited,  we  are  indebted 
tor  most  that  is  known  of  their  earlier  history.  They 
were  published  in  London  in  1775. 


INDIAN   TRADERS.  !?d 

"in  1740  other  traders  went  among  the  Cherokees 
from  Virginia.  They  employed  Mr  Yaughan  as  a 
packman,  to  transport  their  goods.  West  of  Amelia 
County,  the  country  was  then  thinly  inhabited ;  the 
last  hunter's  cabin  that  he  saw  was  on  Otter  Kiver,  a 
branch  of  the  Staunton,  now  in  Bedford  County,  Va. 
The  route  pursued  was  along  the  Great  Path  to  the 
centre  of  the  Cherokee  nation.  The  traders  and  pack 
men  generally  confined  themselves  to  this  path  till  it 
crossed  the  Little  Tennessee  River,  then  spreading 
themselves  out  among  the  several  Cherokee  villages 
west  of  the  mountain,  continued  their  traffic  as  low 
down  the  Great  Tennessee  as  the  Indian  settlements 
upon  Occochappo  or  Bear  Creek,  below  the  Muscle 
Shoals,  and  there  encountered  the  competition  of 
other  traders,  who  were  supplied  from  New  Orleans 
and  Mobile.  They  returned  heavily  laden  wuii 
peltries,  to  Charleston,  or  the  more  northern  markets, 
where  they  were  sold  at  highly  remunerating  price1* 
A  hatchet,  a  pocket  looking-glass,  a  piece  of  scarlet 
doth,  a  trinket,  and  other  articles  of  little  value, 
which  at  Williamsburg  could  be  bought  for  a  few 
shillings,  would  command  from  an  Indian  hunter  on 

C     / 

the  Hiwasse  or  Tennessee  peltries  amounting  in  value 
3 


34  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOOXE. 

to  double  the  number  of  pounds  sterling.  Exchanges 
were  necessarily  slow,  but  the  profits  realized  from 
the  operation  were  immensely  large.  In  times  of 
peace  this  traffic  attracted  the  attention  of  many  ad 
venturous  traders.  It  became  mutually  advantageous 
to  the  Indian  not  less  than  to  the  white  man.  The 
trap  and  the  rifle,  thus  bartered  for,  procured,  in  one 
day,  more  game  to  the  Cherokee  hunter  than  his  bow 
and  arrow  and  his  dead-fall  would  have  secured 
during  a  month  of  toilsome  hunting.  Other  advan 
tages  resulted  from  it  to  the  whites.  They  became 
thus  acquainted  with  the  great  avenues  leading  through 
the  hunting  grounds  and  to  the  occupied  country  of 
the  neighboring  tribes — an  important  circumstance  in 
the  condition  of  either  war  or  peace.  Further,  the 
traders  were  an  exact  thermometer  of  the  pacific  or 
hostile  intention  and  feelings  of  the  Indians  with  whom 
they  traded.  Generally,  they  were  foreigners,  most 
frequently  Scotchmen,  who  had  not  been  long  in  the 
country,  or  upon  the  frontier,  who,  having  experienced 
none  of  the  cruelties,  depredation  or  aggressions  of  the 
Indians,  cherished  none  of  the  resentment  and  spirit  of 
retaliation  born  with,  and  everywhere  manifested,  by 
ihe  American  setter.  Thus,  free  from  animosity 


HUNTERS   ACCOMPANY   TRADERS.  35 

against  the  aborigines,  the  trader  was  allowed  to  remain 
in  the  Tillage  where  he  traded  unmolested,  even  \vhen 
its  warriors  were  singing  the  war  song  or  brandishing 
the  war  club,  preparatory  to  an  invasion  or  massacre 
of  the  whites.  Timely  warning  was  thus  often  given 
by  a  returning  packman  to  a  feeble  and  unsuspecting 
settlement,  of  the  perfidy  and  cruelty  meditated  against 
it. 

"  This  gainful  commerce  was,  for  a  time,  engrossed  by 
the  traders ;  but  the  monopoly  was  not  allowed  to  con 
tinue  long.  Their  rapid  accumulations  soon  excited 
the  cupidity  of  another  class  of  adventurers ;  and  the 
hunter,  in  his  turn,  became  a  co-pioneer  with  the  trader, 
in  the  march  of  civilization  to  the  wilds  of  the  West. 
As  the  agricultural  population  approached  the  eastern 
base  of  the  Alleghanies,  the  game  became  scarce,  and 
was  to  be  found  by  severe  toil  in  almost  inaccessible 
recesses  and  coves  of  the  mountain.  Packmen,  re 
turning  from  their  trading  expeditions,  carried  with 
them  evidences,  not  only  of  the  abundance  of  gamo 
a  31  ^ss  the  mountains,  but  of  the  facility  with  which  it 
was  procured.  Hunters  began  to  accompany  the  tra 
ders  to  the  Indian  towns;  but,  unable  to  brook  the 
tedious  delay  of  procuring  peltries  by  traffic,  and  tm- 


36  LIFE   OF    COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

patient  of  restraint,  they  struck  boldly  into  tlie  wilder 
ness,  and  western-like,  to  use  a  western  phrase,  set  up 
for  themselves.  The  reports  of  their  return,  and  of 
their  successful  emerprise,  stimulated  other  adven 
turers  to  a  similar  undertaking.  'As  early  as  1748 
Doctor  Thomas  Walker,  of  Virginia,  in  company  with 
Colonels  Wood,  Patton  and  Buchanan,  and  Captain 
Charles  Campbell,  and  a  number  of  hunters,  made  an 
exploring  tour  upon  the  western  waters.  Passing 
Powel's  valley,  he  gave  the  name  of  '  Cumberland '  to 
the  lofty  range  of  mountains  on  the  west.  Tracing 
this  range  in  a  south-western  direction,  he  came  to  a 
remarkable  depression  in  the  chain :  through  this  he 
passed,  calling  it  '  Cumberland  Gap.'  On  the  western 
side  of  the  range  he  found  a  beautiful  mountain  stream, 
which  he  named  *  Cumberland  River,'  all  in  honor  of  the 
Duke  of  Cumberland,  then  prime  minister  of  England.* 
These  names  have  ever  since  been  retained,  and,  with 
Loudon,  are  believed  to  be  the  only  names  in  Tennessee 
of  English  origin, 

"Although  Fort  Loudon  was  erected  as  early  as  1T56 

*  Monette.     The  Indian  name  of  this  range  was  Wasioto,  and 
tf  the  river,  Shawnee 


PENDLETON'S  PURCHASE.  37 

apcm  tlie  Tennessee,  yet  it  was  in  advance  of  any 
white  settlements  nearly  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles, 
and  was  destroyed  in  1760.  The  fort,  too,  at  Long 
Island,  within  the  boundaries  of  the  present  State  of 
Tennessee,  were  erected  in  1758,  but  no  permanent 
settlements  had  yet  been  formed  near  it.  Still  occasional 
settlers  had  begun  to  fix  their  habitations  in  the  south 
western  section  of  Virginia,  and  as  early  as  1751,  six 
families  were  residing  west  of  New  Kiver.  '  On  the 
breaking  out  of  the  French  war,  the  Indians,  in  alliance 
with  the  French,  made  an  irruption  into  these  settle 
ments,  and  massacred  Burke  and  his  family.  The 
other  families,  finding  their  situation  too  perilous  to 
be  maintained,  returned  to  the  eastern  side  of  New 
River ;  and  the  renewel  of  the  attempt  to  carry  the 
white  settlements  further  west,  was  not  made  until 
after  the  close  of  that  war.'* 

"  Under  a  mistaken  impression  that  the  Yirginia  line 
when  extended  west,  would  embrace  it,  a  grant 


1  *7  ?  P 

of  land  was  this  year  made,  by  the  authorities  of 
"V  irginia,  to  Edmund  Pendleton,  for  three  thousand 
acres  of  land/lying  in  Augusta  Ccunty,  on  a  branch  of 

*  Howe. 


1761 


38  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

the  middle  fork  of  the  Indian  river  called  West  Creek,* 
now  Sullivan  County,  Tennessee. 

In  tli  is  year  Doctor  Walker  again  passed  over  Clinch 

!and  Powell's  River,  on  a  tour  of  exploration  into 
what  is  now  Kentucky. 

'  The  Cherokees  were  now  at  peace  with  the  whites, 
and  hunters  from  the  back  settlements  began  with 
safety  to  penetrate  deeper  and  further  into  the  wilder  - 

iness  of  Tennessee.  Several  of  them,  chiefly  from 
Virginia,  hearing  of  the  abundance  of  game  with 
which  the  woods  were  stocked,  and  allured  hy  the 
prospects  of  gain,  which  might  be  drawn  from  this 
source,  formed  themselves  into  a  company,  composed 
of  Wallen,  Scaggs,  Blevins,  Cox,  and  fifteen  others, 
and  came  into  the  valley  since  known  as  Carter's  Val 
ley,  in  Hawkins  County,  Tennessee.  They  hunted 
eighteen  mouths  upon  Clinch  and  Powell's  Eivers. 
W  alien's  Creek  and  Wall  en's  Eidge  received  their 
name  from  the  leader  of  the  company;  as  also  did 

*  The  original  patent,  signed  by  Governor  Dinwildie,  and 
now  in  the  possession  of  the  writer,  was  presented  to  him  by 
T,  A.  R.  Nelson,  Esq.,  of  Jonesboro,  Tennessee.  It  is  prolabl/ 
I  he  oldest  grant  in  the  State. 


FIRST  APPEARANCE   IX   THE   WEST.  39 

the  station  which  they  erected  in  the  present  Lee 
County,  Virginia,  the  name  of  Wallen's  station.  They 
penetrated  as  far  north  as  Laurel  Mountain,  in  Ken 
tucky,  where  they  terminated  their  journey,  having 
met  with  a  body  of  Indians,  whom  they  supposed  to 
be  Shawnees.  At  the  head  of  one  of  the  companies 
that  visited  the  \Vest  this  year  '  came  Daniel  Boon, 
from  the  Yadkin,  in  North  Carolina,  and  traveled  with 
them  as  low  as  the  place  where  Abingdon  now  stands, 
and  there  left  them.' 

11  This  is  the  first  time  the  advent  of  Daniel  Boon  to 
the  western  wilds  has  been  mentioned  by  historians, 
or  by  the  several  biographers  of  that  distinguished 
pioneer  and  hunter.  There  is  reason,  however,  to  be 
lieve  that  he  had  hunted  upon  Watauga  earlier.  The 
writer  is  indebted  to  N.  Gammon,  Esq.,  formerly  of 
Jonesboro,  now  a  citizen  of  Knoxville,  for  the  following 
inscription,  still  to  be  seen  upon  a  beech  tree,  standing 
in  sight  and  east  of  the  present  stage-road,  leading  from 
Jonesboro  to  Blountsville,  and  in  the  valley  of  Boon's 
Creek,  a  tributary  of  Watauga : 


40  LIFE   OF  COLONEL  DANIEL 

D.  Boon 
OiUED  A.  BAR  On 

Tre* 
m  ThE 

yEAR 

1760 

"  Boon  was  eighty -six  years  old  when  he  died,  which 
was  September,  1820.  He  was  thus  twenty -six  years 
»ld  when  the  inscription  was  made.  When  he  left  the 
company  of  hunters  in  1761,  as  mentioned  above  by 
Kay  wood,  it  is  probable  that  he  did  so  to  revisit  the 
theatre  of  a  former  hunt  upon  the  creek  that  still  bears 
his  name,  and  where  his  camp  is  still  pointed  out  nea? 
its  banks.  It  is  not  improbable,  indeed,  that  he  be 
longed  to,  or  accompanied,  the  party  of  Doctor  Wal 
ker,  on  his  first,  or  certainly  on  his  second,  tour  of 
exploration  in  1760.  The  inscription  is  sufficient  au 
thority,  as  this  writer  conceives,  to  date  the  arrival  of 
Roon  in  Tennessee  as  early  as  its  date,  1760,  thus  pre 
ceding  the  permanent  settlement  of  the  country  nearly 
ten  years." 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  historian  in  this  extract, 
spells  Boon  without  the  final  e,  following  the  orfchogra 


ON   CUMBERLAND   MOUNTAIN.  41 

phy  of  the  hunter,  in  his  inscription  on  the  tree.  This 
orthography  Boone  used  at  a  later  period,  as  we  shall 
show.  But  the  present  received  mode  of  spelling  the 
name  is  the  one  which  we  have  adopted  in  this  work. 

On  a  subsequent  page  of  Wheeler's  history,  we  find 
the  following  memorandum : 

"Daniel  Boon,  who  still  lived  on  the  Yadkm, 
though  he  had  previously  hunted  on  the  Western 
waters,  came  again  this  year  to  explore  the  country, 
being  employed  for  this  purpose  by  Henderson  & 
Company.  With  him  came  Samuel  Callaway,  his 
kinsman,  and  the  ancestor  of  the  respectable  family 
of  that  name,  pioneers  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  and 
Missouri.  Callaway  was  at  the  side  of  Boon  when 
approaching  the  spurs  of  the  Cumberland  Mountain, 
and  in  view  of  the  vast  herds  of  buffalo  grazing  in 
the  valleys  between  them,  he  exclaimed,  "I  am  richer 
than  the  man  mentioned  in  Scripture,  who  owned  the 
•:•;•.: tie  on  i,  thousand  hills;  I  own  the  wild  beasts  of 
more  than  a  thousand  valleys." 

After  Boone  and  Callaway,  came  another  hunter, 
Htory  Scaggins,  who  was  also  employed  by  Ilender' 
BO  a.  lie  extended  his  explorations  to  the  Lowei 
Cumberland,  and  fixed  his  station  at  Mansco's  Lick. 


42  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

We  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  more  particularly 
of  Henderson's  company  and  Boone's  connection  with 
it ;  but  we  will  first  call  the  reader's  attention  to  the 
state  of  affairs  in  North  Carolina  at  this  period,  and 
their  probable  influence  on  the  course  pursued  by 
Daniel  Boone. 


CHAPTER  IT. 

Politick  and  social  condition  of  North  Carolina— Taxes — Law 
sui4S — Ostentation  and  extravagance  of  foreigners  and  gov 
ernment  officers — Oppression  of  the  people — Murmurs — Open 
resistance — The  Regulators — Willingness  of  Daniel  Boone 
and  others  to  migrate,  and  their  reasons — John  Finley's  ex 
pedition  to  the  West — His  report  to  Boone — He  determines 
to  join  Finley  in  his  next  hunting  tour — New  company 
formed,  with  Boone  for  leader — Preparations  for  starting— 
The  party  sets  out — Travels  for  a  month  through  the  wilder 
ness — First  sight  of  Kentucky — Forming  a  camp— Hunting 
buffaloes  and  other  game — Capture  of  Boone  and  Stuart  by 
the  Indians — Prudent  dissimulation — Escape  from  the  In 
dians — Return  to  the  old  camp — Their  companions  lost— 
Boone  and  Stuart  renew  their  hunting. 

THERE  were  many  circumstances  in  the  social  and 
political  condition  of  the  State  of  North  Carolina, 
during  the  period  of  Daniel  Boone's  residence  on  tl.e 
banks  of  the  Yaclkin,  which  were  calculated  to  render 
linn  restless  and  quite  willing  to  seek  a  home  in  the 
Western  wilderness.  Customs  and  fashions  were 

changing.     The  Scotcli  traders,  to  whom  we  have  re- 

(43) 


44  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

ferred  in  the  last  chapter,  and  others  of  the  same  class 
were  introducing  an  ostentatious  and  expensive  style 
of  living,  quite  inappropriate  to  the  rural  population 
of  the  colony.  In  dress  and  equipage,  they  far  sur 
passed  the  farmers  and  planters;  and  they  were  not 
backward  in  taking  upon  themselves  airs  of  superi 
ority  on  this  account.  In  this  they  were  imitated  by 
the  officers  and  agents  of  the  Royal  government  of 
the  colony,  who  were  not  less  fond  of  luxury  and 
show.  To  support  their  extravagant  style  of  living, 
these  minions  of  power,  magistrates,  lawyers,  clerks 
of  court,  and  tax-gatherers,  demanded  exorbitant  fees 
for  their  services.  The  Episcopal  clergy,  supported 
by  a  legalized  tax  on  the  people,  were  not  content 
with  their  salaries,  but  charged  enormous  fees  for  their 
occasional  services.  A  fee  of  fifteen  dollars  was  ex 
acted  from  the  poor  farmer  for  performing  the  mar 
riage  service.  The  collection  of  taxes  was  enforce*' 
by  suits  at  law,  with  enormous  expense;  and  exccu 
tions,  levies,  and  distresses  were  of  every-day  occur 
re-ice.  All  sums  exceeding  forty  shillings  were  SIKH] 
for  and  executions  obtained  in  the  courts,  the  original 
debt  being  saddled  with  extortionate  bills  of  cost 
fSheriffs  demanded  more  than  was  due,  under  thresh 


DESIRE   TO   LEAVE   FOR   THE  WEST.  45 

of  sheriff's  sales;  and  they  applied  the  gains  thus 
made  to  their  own  use.  Money,  as  is  always  the  case 
in  a  new  country,  was  exceedingly  scarce,  and  the 
sufferings  of  the  people  were  intolerable. 

Petitions  to  the  Legislature  for  a  redress  of  griev 
ances  were  treated  with  contempt.  The  people  assem 
bled  and  formed  themselves  into  an  association  for 
regulating  public  grievances  and  abuse  of  power. 
Hence  the  name  given  to  them  of  Regulators.  They 
resolved  "to  pay  only  such  taxes  as  were  agreeable 
io  law  and  applied  to  the  purpose  therein  named,  to 
pay  no  officer  more  than  his  legal  fees."  The  subse 
quent  proceedings  of  the  Eegulators,  such  as  forcible 
resistance  to  officers  and  acts  of  personal  violence 
toward  them,  at  length  brought  on  an  actual  collision 
between  them  and  an  armed  force  led  by  the  Royal 
Governor,  Try  on  (May  16  1771,)  at  Alain  anance,  in 
whicn  the  Regulators  were  defeated  ;  and  the  griev 
ances  continued  with  scarcely  abated  force  till  the 
Revolution  brought  relief. 

Under  these  circumstances,  it  is  not  surprising  that 
Daniel  Boone  and  others  were  quite  willing  to  migrate 
to  the  West,  if  it  were  only  to  enjoy  a  quiet  life ;  the 
dangers  of  Indian  \ggrt*sskn  jjcing  less  dreaded  than 


*6  LIFE   OF    COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE 

the  visits  of  the  tax -gather  and  the  sheriff,  and  the 
solitude  of  the  forest  and  prairie  being  preferred  to 
the  society  of  insolent  foreigners,  flaunting  in  the 
luxury  and  ostentation  purchased  by  the  spoils  of 
fraud  and  oooression. 

x  A. 

Among  the  hunters  and  traders  who  pursued  their 
avocations  in  the  Western  wilds  was  John  Finley,  or 
Tindley,  who  led  a  party  of  hunters  in  1767  to  the 
neighborhood  of  the  Louisa  River,  as  the  Kentucky 
River  was  then  called,  and  spent  the  season  in  hunt 
ing  and  trapping.  On  his  return,  he  visited  Daniel 
Boone,  and  gave  him  a  most  glowing  description  of 
the  country  which  he  had  visited — a  country  abound 
ing  in  the  richest  and  most  fertile  land,  intersected  by 
noble  rivers,  and  teeming  with  herds  of  deer  and  buf 
faloes  and  numerous  flocks  of  wild  turkeys,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  smaller  game.  To  these  description? 
Boone  lent  a  willing  ear.  He  resolved  to  accompany 
Finley  in  his  next  hunting  expedition,  and  to  see 
this  terrestrial  paradise  with  his  own  eyes,  doubtless 
with  the  intention  of  ultimately  seeking  a  home  in 
that  delightful  region. 

Accordingly,  a  company  of  six  persons  was  formed 
for  a  new  expedition  to  the  West,  and  Boons  was 


FIRST   SIGHT   OF   KENTUCKY.  4/ 

chosen  as  leader.  The  names  of  the  other  members 
of  this  party  were  John  Finley,  John  Stuart,  Joseph 
Holden,  James  Moncey,  and  William  Cool. 

Much  preparation  seems  to  have  been  required. 
Boone's  wife,  who  was  one  of  the  best  of  housekeepers 
and  managers,  had  to  fit  out  his  clothes,  and  to  make 
arrangements  for  house-keeping  during  his  expected 
long  absence.  ILis  sons  were  now  old  enough  to  assist 
their  mother  in  the  management  of  the  farm,  but, 
doubtless,  they  had  to  be  supplied  with  money  and 
other  necessaries  before  the  father  could  venture  to 
leave  home ;  so  that  it  was  not  till  the  1st  of  May, 
1769,  that  the  party  were  able  to  set  out,  as  Boone,  in 
his  autobiography,  expresses  it,  "  in  quest  of  the  coun 
try  of  Kentucky." 

It  was  more  than  a  month  before  these  adventurers 
came  in  sight  of  the  promised  land.  We  quote  from 
Mr  Peck's  excellent  work  the  description  which  un 
doubtedly  formed  the  authority  on  which  the  artist  has 
relied  in  painting  the  accompanying  engraving  of 
"  Daniel  Boone's  first  view  of  Kentucky."  It  is  aa 
follows : 

"  It  was  on  the  7th  of  June,  1769,  that  six  men, 
weary  and  wayworn,  were  seen  winding  their  way  ip 


4&  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

frhe  steep  side  of  a  rugged  mountain  in  the  wilderness 
ol  Kentucky.  Their  dress  was  of  the  description 
usually  worn  at  that  period  by  all  forest  rangers. 
The  outside  garment  was  a  hunting  shirt,  or  loose 
open  frock,  made  of  dressed  deer  skins.  Leggings  or 
drawers,  of  the  same  material,  covered  the  lower  ex 
tremities,  to  which  was  appended  a  pair  of  moccasins 
for  the  feet.  The  cape  or  collar  of  the  hunting  shirt. 
and  the  seams  of  the  leggings,  were  adorned  with 
fringes.  The  under  garments  were  of  coarse  cotton. 
A  leather  belt  encircled  the  body ;  on  the  right  side 
was  suspended  the  tomahawk,  to  be  used  as  a  hatchet ; 
on  the  left  side  was  the  hunting-knife,  powder-horn, 
bullet-pouch,  and  other  appendages  indispensable  for 
A  hunter.  Each  person  bore  his  trusty  rifle  ;  and,  as 
the  party  slowly  made  their  toilsome  way  amid  the 
shrubs,  and  over  the  logs  and  loose  rocks  that  accident 
had  thrown  into  the  obscure  trail  which  they  were 
following,  each  man  kept  a  sharp  look-out,  as  though 
danger  or  a  lurking  enemy  was  near.  Their  garments 
were  soiled  and  rent,  the  unavoidable  result  of  long 
traveling  and  exposure  to  the  heavy  rains  that  had 
fallen ;  for  the  weather  had  been  stormy  and  most 
uncomfortable,  and  they  had  traversed  a  mountainous 


APPEARANCE  OF  KENTUCKY.         49 

wilderness  for  several  hundred  miles.  The  leader  of 
the  party  was  of  full  size,  with  a  hardy,  robust, 
sinewy  frame,  and  keen,  piercing  hazel  eyes,  that 
glanced  with  quickness  at  every  object  as  they  passed 
on,  now  cast  forward  in  the  direction  they  were  trav 
eling  for  signs  of  an  old  trail,  and  in  the  next  moment 
directed  askance  into  the  dense  thicket,  or  into  the 
deep  ravine,  as  if  watching  some  concealed  enemy. 
The  reader  will  recognize  in  this  man  the  pioneer 
Boone,  at  the  head  of  his  companions. 

Toward  the  time  of  the  setting  sun,  the  party  had 
reached  the  summit  of  the  mountain  range,  up  which 
they  had  toiled  for  some  three  or  four  hours,  and 
which  had  bounded  their  prospect  to  the  west  during 
the  day.  Here  new  and  indescribable  scenery  opened 
fco  their  view.  Before  them,  for  an  immense  distance, 
&s  if  spread  out  on  a  map,  lay  the  rich  and  beautiful 
vales  watered  by  the  Kentucky  River ;  for  they  had 
BOW  reached  one  of  its  northern  branches.  The  coun 
try  immediately  before  them,  to  use  a  Western  phrase, 
was  "  rolling,"  and,  in  places,  abruptly  hilly  ;  but  far 
in  the  vista  was  seen  a  beautiful  expanse  of  level 
country,  over  which  the  buffalo,  deer,  and  other  forest 
animals,  roamed  unmolested  while  they  fed  on  the 
4 


60  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DAMEL   BOONE. 

luxuriant  herbage  of  the  forest.  The  countenances 
of  the  party  lighted  up  with  pleasure,  congratulations 
were  exchanged,  the  romantic  tales  of  Finley  were 
confirmed  by  ocular  demonstration,  and  orders  were 
given  to  encamp  for  the  night  in  a  neighboring  ravine 
In  a  deep  gorge  of  the  mountain  a  large  tree  had 
fallen,  surrounded  with  a  dense  thicket,  and  hidden 
from  observation  by  the  abrupt  and  precipitous  hills. 
This  tree  lay  in  a  convenient  position  for  the  back  of 
their  camp.  Logs  were  placed  on  the  right  and  left, 
leaving  the  front  open,  where  fire  might  be  kindled 
against  another  log ;  and  for  shelter  from  the  raing 
and  heavy  dews,  bark  was  peeled  from  the  linden 
tree." 

This  rude  structure  appears  to  have  been  the  head 
quarters  of  the  hunters  through  the  whole  summer  and 
autumn,  till  late  in  December.  During  this  time,  they 
hunted  the  deer,  the  bear,  and  especially  the  buffalo. 
The  buffaloes  were  found  in  great  numbers,  feeding 
on  the  leaves  of  the  cane,  and  the  rich  and  spontaneous 
fields  of  clover. 

During  this  long  period,  they  saw  no  Indians.  That 
part  of  the  country  was  not  inhabited  by  any  tribe  at 
that  time,  although  it  was  used  occasionally  as  a  hunting 


LEAVE   CAMP.  61 

by  the  Shawanese,  the  Cherokees  and  the 
Chiokesaws.  The  land  at  that  time  belonged  to  the 
colony  of  Virginia,  which  then  included  what  is  now 
called  Kentucky.  The  title  to  the  ground  was  acquired 
by  a  treaty  with  the  Indians,  Oct.  5th,  1770.  The  Iro- 
quois,  at  the  treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix,  in  1768,  had  al 
ready  ceded  their  doubtful  claim  to  the  land  south  of 
the  Ohio  River,  to  Great  Britain ;  so  that  Boone's  com 
pany  of  hunters  were  not  trespassing  upon  Indian  ter 
ritory  at  this  time.*  But  they  were  destined  neverthe 
less  to  be  treated  as  intruders. 

On  the  22d  of  December,  Boone  and  John  Stuart 
one  of  his  companions,  left  their  encampment,  and  fol 
lowing  one  of  the  numerous  paths  which  the  buffalo 
had  made  through  the  cane,  they  plunged  boldly  into 
the  interior  of  the  forest.  They  had  as  jot,  as  we  have 
already  stated,  seen  no  Indians,  and  the  country  had 
been  reported  as  totally  uninhabited.  Tbis  was  true 
in  a  strict  sense,  for  although,  as  we  have  seen,  the 
southern  and  northwestern  tribes  were  in  thft  habit  of 
hunting  here  as  upon  neutral  ground,  yet  not  &  ^iriglo 
wigwam  had  been  erected,  nor  did  the  land  * 
slightest  mark  of  having  ever  been  cultivated. 

*  Peck,     Life  of  Boone. 


£2  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

Tie  different  tribes  would  fall  in  with  each  otber 
and  from  the  fierce  conflicts  which  generally  followed 
these  casual  rencounters,  the  country  had  been  known 
among  them  by  the  name  of  t  the  dark  and  bloody 
ground  /' 

The  two  adventurers  soon  learned  the  additional 
danger  to  which  they  were  exposed.  While  roving 
carelessly  from  canebrake  to  canebrake,  and  admiring 
the  rank  growth  of  vegetation,  and  the  variety  of  tim 
ber  which  marked  the  fertility  of  the  soil,  they  were 
suddenly  alarmed  by  the  appearance  of  a  party  of  In 
dians,  who,  springing  from  their  place  of  concealment, 
rushed  upon  them  with  a  rapidity  which  rendered  es 
cape  impossible. 

They  were  almost  instantly  seized,  disarmed,  and 
made  prisoners.  Their  feelings  may  be  readily  im 
agined.  They  were  in  the  hands  of  an  enemy  who 
knew  no  alternative  between  adoption  and  torture; 
and  the  numbers  and  fleetness  of  their  captors,  rendered 
escape  by  open  means  impossible,  while  their  jealous 
vigilance  seemed  equally  fatal  to  any  secret  attempt, 

Boone,  however,  was  possessed  of  a  temper  admira 
bly  adapted  to  the  circumstances  in  which  he  waa 
placed.  Of  a  cold  and  saturnine,  rather  than  an  ardent 


ESCAPE   FROM   THE   INDIANS.  53 

disposition  he  was  never  either  so  much  elevated  by 
good  fonrunt>  or  depressed  by  bad,  as  to  lose  for  an 
instant  the  full  possession  of  all  his  faculties.  He  saw 
that  immediate  escape  was  impossible,  but  he  en 
couraged  his  companion,  and  constrained  himself  to 
accompany  the  Indians  in  all  their  excursions,  with  so 
calm  and  contented  an  air,  that  their  vigilance  insen 
sibly  began  to  relax. 

On  the  seventh  evening  of  their  captivity,  the  yen- 
camped  in  a  thick  canebrake,  and  having  built  a  large 
fire,  lay  down  to  rest.  The  party  whose  duty  it  was 
to  watch,  were  weary  and  negligent,  and  about  mid 
night,  Boone,  who  had  not  closed  an  eye,  ascertained 
from  the  deep  breathing  all  around  him,  that  the  whole 
party,  including  Stuart,  was  in  a  deep  sleep. 

Gently  and  gradually  extricating  himself  from  the 
Indians  who  lay  around  him,  he  walked  cautiously  to 
the  spot  where  Stuart  lay,  and  having  succeeded  in 
awakening  him,  without  alarming  the  rest,  he  briefly 
informed  him  of  his  determination,  and  exhorted  him 
to  arise,  make  no  noise,  and  follow  him.  Stuart,  al 
though  ignorant  of  the  design,  and  suddenly  roused 
from  sleep,  fortunately  obeyed  with  equal  silence  and 


64  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

celerity,  and  within  a  few  minutes  they  were  beyond 
bearing. 

Kapidly  traversing  the  forest,  by  the  light  of  the 
stars  and  the  bark  of  the  trees,  they  ascertained  the 
direction  in  which  the  camp  lay,  but  upon  reaching  it 
on  the  next  day,  to  their  great  grief,  they  found  it 
plundered  and  deserted,  with  nothing  remaining  to  show 
me  fate  of  their  companions :  and  even  to  the  day  of 
his  death,  Boone  knew  not  whether  they  had  been 
killed  or  taken,  or  had  voluntarily  abandoned  their 
cabin  and  returned.* 

Indeed  it  has  never  been  ascertained  what  became 
of  Finley  and  the  rest  of  Boone's  party  of  hunters. 

If  Finley  himself  had  returned  to  Carolina,  so  re 
markable  a  person  would  undoubtedly  have  left  some 

trace  of  himself  in  the  history  of  his  time ;  but  no  trace 
exists  of  any  of  the  party  who  were  left  at  the  old  camp 
by  Boone  and  Stuart.  Boone  and  Stuart  resumed  their 
hunting,  although  their  ammunition  was  running  low, 
and  they  were,  compelled,  by  the  now  well-known  dan 
ger  of  Indian  hostilities,  to  seek  for  more  secret  and 
secure  hiding-places  at  night  than  their  old  encamp 
ment  in  the  ravine. 

*  McClung      "Western  Adventured.'* 


BARKING   OFF   SQUIRRELS.  55 

The  only  kind  of  firearms  used  by  the  backwoods 
hunter  is  the  rifle.  In  the  use  of  this  weapon  Boone 
was  exceedingly  skillful.  The  following  anecdote,  re 
lated  by  the  celebrated  naturalist,  Audubon.*  shows 
that  he  retained  his  wonderful  precision  of  aim  till  a 
late  period  of  his  life. 

"  Barking  off  squirrels  is  delightful  sport,  and,  in 
my  opinion,  requires  a  greater  degree  of  accuracy  than 
any  other.  I  first  witnessed  this  manner  of  procuring 
squirrels  whilst  near  the  town  of  Frankfort.  The 
performer  was  the  celebrated  Daniel  Boone.  We 
walked  out  together,  and  followed  the  rocky  margins 
of  the  Kentucky  River,  until  we  reached  a  piece  of  flat 
land  thickly  covered  with  black  walnuts,  oaks,  and 
hickories.  As  the  general  mast  was  a  good  one  that 
vear,  squirrels  were  seen  gambolling  on  every  tree 
around  us.  My  companion,  a  stout,  hale,  and  athletic 
man,  dressed  in  a  homespun  hunting- shirt,  bare- legged 
and  moccasined,  carried  a  long  and  heavy  rifle,  which, 
as  he  was  loading  it,  he  said  had  proved  efficient  in 
all  his  former  undertakings,  and  which  he  hoped 
would  not  fail  on  this  occasion,  as  he  felt  proud  to 
show  me  his  skill.  The  gun  was  wiped,  the  powder 
measured,  the  ball  patched  with  six -hundred -thread 

*  Ornithological  Biography,  pp  293-4. 


56  LIFE  OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOOFE. 

linen,  and  the  charge  sent  home  with  a  hickory  rod. 
"We  moved  not  a  step  from  the  place,  for  the  squirrels 
were  so  numerous  that  it  was  unnecessary  to  go  after 
them.  Boone  pointed  to  one  of  these  animals  which 
had  observed  us,  and  was  crouched  on  a  branch  about 
fifty  paces  distant,  and  bade  me  mark  well  the  spot 
where  the  ball  should  hit.  He  raised  his  piece  gradu 
ally,  until  the  bead  (that  being  the  name  given  by  the 
Kentuckians  to  the  sight)  of  the  barrel  was  brought  to 
a  line  with  the  spot  which  he  intended  to  hit.  The 
whip-like  report  resounded  through  the  woods  and 
along  the  hills  in  repeated  echoes.  Judge  of  my  sur 
prise,  when  I  perceived  that  the  ball  had  hit  the  piece 
of  the  bark  immediately  beneath  the  squirrel,  and 
shivered  it  into  splinters,  the  concussion  produced  by 
which  had  killed  the  animal,  and  sent  it  whirling 
through  the  air,  as  if  it  had  been  blown  up  by  the 
explosion  of  a  powder  magazine.  Boone  kept  up  his 
firing,  and  before  many  hours  had  elapsed,  we  had 
procured  as  many  squirrels  as  we  wished;  for  you 
must  know  that  to  load  a  rifle  requires  only  a  mo 
ment,  and  that  if  it  is  wiped  once  after  each  shot,  it 
will  do  duty  for  hours.  Since  that  first  interview  with 
our  veteran  Boone,  I  have  seen  many  other  indi 
vuluals  pei  form  the  same  feat." 


CHAPTER  V. 

Arrival  of  Squire  Boone  and  a  companion  at  the  camp  of  Daniel 
Boone — Joyful  meeting — News  from  home,  and  hunting  re 
sumed — Daniel  Boone  and  Stuart  surprised  by  the  Indiana, 
Stuart  killed— Escape  of  Boone,  and  his  return  to  camp- 
Squire  Boone's  companion  lost  in  the  woods — Residence  of 
Daniel  Boone  and  Squire  Be  ^ne  in  the  wilderness — Squire 
returns  to  North  Carolina,  ohtains  a  fresh  supply  of  ammu 
nition,  and  again  reioins  his  hrothei  at  the  old  camp — Daniel 
Boone's  own  account  of  this  remarkable  period  of  his  life — 
His  return  to  North  Carolina — His  determination  to  settle  in 
Kentucky — Other  Western  adventurers — The  Long  hunters — 
Washington  in  Kentucky — Bullitt's  party — Floyd's  party  - 
Thompson's  survey — First  settlement  of  Tennessee. 

IN  the  early  part  of  the  month  of  January,  1770, 
Boone  and  Stuart  were  agreeably  surprised  by  the 
arrival  of  Squire  Boone,  the  younger  brother  of 
Daniel,  accompanied  by  another  man,  whose  name 
has  not  been  handed  down.  The  meeting  took  placf 
as  they  were  hunting  in  the  woods.  The  new- corners 
were  hailed  at  a  distance  with  the  usual  greeting, 

'Holloa I   strangers,  who  are  you?w  to  which  they 

(57) 


58  LIFE  OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

answered,  "White  men  and  friends."  And  friends 
indeed  they  were — friends  in  need;  for  they  brought  a 
supply  of  ammunition,  and  news  from  Daniel  Boone'a 
home  and  family  on  the  Yadkin.  They  had  had  a 
weary  journey  through  the  wilderness,  and  although 
they  had  met  with  no  Indians  on  their  way,  they  had  fre 
quently  come  upon  their  traces  in  passing  through  the 
woods.  Their  purpose  in  undertaking  this  formidable 
journey  had  been  to  learn  the  fate  of  Boone  and  his 
party,  whose  safety  was  nearly  despaired  of  by  his 
friends  in  North  Carolina,  to  hunt  for  themselves,  and 
to  convey  a  supply  of  ammunition  to  Boone.  It  is 
difficult  to  conceive  the  joy  with  which  their  oppor 
tune  arrival  was  welcomed.  They  informed  Boone 
that  they  had  just  seen  the  last  night's  encampment 
of  Stuart  and  himself,  so  that  the  joyful  meeting  was 
not  wholly  unanticipated  by  them. 

Thus  reinforced,  the  party,  now  consisting  of  four 
skillful  hunters,  might  reasonably  hope  for  increased 
security,  and  a  fortunate  issue  to  their  protracted 
hunting  tour.  But  they  hunted  in  separate  parties ; 
and  in  one  of  these  Daniel  Boone  and  Stuart  fell  in 
with  a  party  of  Indians,  who  fired  upon  them.  Stu 
art  was  shot  dead  and  scalped  by  the  Indians,  but 


RESIDENCE   IN   THE   WILDERNESS.  59 

Boone  escaped  in  the  forest,  and  rejoined  his  brother 
and  the  remaining  hunter  of  the  party. 

A  few  days  afterward  this  hunter  was  lost  in  the 
woods,  and  did  not  return  as  usual  to  the  camp. 
Daniel  and  Squire  made  a  long  and  anxious  search 
for  him ;  but  it  was  all  in  vain.  Years  afterward  a 
skeleton  was  discovered  in  the  woods;  which  was  sup 
posed  to  be  that  of  the  lost  hunter. 

The  two  brothers  were  thus  left  in  the  wilderness 
alone,  separated  by  several  hundred  miles  from  home, 
surrounded  by  hostile  Indians,  and  destitute  of  every 
thing  but  their  rifles.  After  having  had  such  melan 
choly  experience  of  the  dangers  to  which  they  were 
exposed,  we  would  naturally  suppose  that  their  forti 
tude  would  nave  given  way,  and  that  they  would  in 
stantly  have  returned  to  the  settlements.  But  the 
most  remarkable  feature  in  Boone's  character  was  a 
cab.i  and  cola  equanimity  which  rarely  rose  to  enthu 
Ei£3r3.  and  never  sunk  to  despondence. 

JJis  courage  undervalued  the  danger  to  which  he 
was  er^osed  and  his  presence  of  mind,  which  never 
i'.r.ook  him,  enabled  him,  on  all  occasions  to  take  the 
best :  leans  of  avoiding  it.  The  wilderness,  with  all 
its  dangers  and  privations,  had  a  charm  for  him,  which 


60  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

is  scarcely  conceivable  by  one  brought  up  in  a  city  ; 
and  he  determined  to  remain  alone  while  his  brother 
returned  to  Carolina  for  an  additional  supply  of  am 
munition,  as  their  original  supply  was  nearly  ex 
hausted.  His  situation  we  should  now  suppose  in  the 
highest  degree  gloomy  and  dispiriting.  The  dangers 
which  attended  his  brother  on  his  return  were  nearly 
equal  to  his  own;  and  each  had  left  a  wife  and  chil 
dren,  which  Boone  acknowledged  cost  him  many  an 
anxious  thought. 

But  the  wild  and  solitary  grandeur  of  the  country 
around  him,  where  not  a  tree  had  been  cut,  nor  a 
house  erected,  was  to  him  an  inexhaustible  source  of 
admiration  and  delight ;  and  he  says  to  himself,  that 
some  of  the  most  rapturous  moments  of  his  life  were 
Bpent  in  those  lonely  rambles.  The  utmost  caution 
was  necessary  to  avoid  the  savages,  and  scarcelv  less 
to  escape  the  ravenous  hunger  of  the  wolves  that 
prowled  nightly  around  him  in  immense  number:, 
He  was  compelled  frequently  to  shift  his  lodging,  ai.d 
by  undoubted  signs,  saw  that  the  Indians  had  repeat 
edly  visited  his  hut  during  his  absence.  He  some 
times  lay  in  canebrakes  without  fire,  and  heard  the 


IN   THE   WILDERNESS.  61 

yells  of  the  Indians  around  him.     Fortunate!}',  how 
ever,  he  never  encountered  them.* 

Mr.  Perkins,  in  his  Annals  of  the  West,  speaking 
oi  this  sojourn  of  the  brothers  in  the  wilderness,  says . 
A.nd  now  commenced  that  most  extraordinary  life  on 
the  part  of  these  two  men  which  has,  in  a  great  mea 
sure,  served  to  give  celebrity  to  their  names  ;  we  refer 
to  their  residence,  entirely  alone,  for  more  than  a  year 
in  a  land  filled  with  the  most  subtle  and  unsparing 
enemies,  and  under  the  influence  of  no  other  motive, 
apparently,  than  a  love  of  adventure,  of  Nature,  and 
of  solitude.  Nor  were  they,  during  this  time,  always 
together.  For  three  months,  Daniel  remained  amid  the 
forest  utterly  by  himself,  while  his  brother,  with  cour 
age  and  capacity  equal  to  his  own,  returned  to  North 
Carolina  for  a  supply  of  powder  and  lead ;  with  which 
he  succeeded  in  rejoining  the  roamer  of  the  wilderness 
in  safety  in  July,  1770.  

It  is  a'most  impossible  to  conceive  of  the  skill,  coolA 
ness,  and    sagacity  which   enabled   Daniel   Boone   to' . 
spend  so  many  weeks  in  the  midst  of  the  Indians,  and 
yet  undiscovered  by   them.     He    appears    to    have 
changed  his  position  continually — to   have   explored 

*  McClung. 


62  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

the  whole  centre  of  what  forms  now  the  State  of  Ken 
tacky,  and  in  so  doing  must  have  exposed  himself  to 
many  different  parties  of  the  natives.  A  reader  of 
Mr.  Cooper's  Last  of  the  Mohicans  may  comprehend, 
in  some  measure,  the  arts  by  which  he  was  preserved  • 
but,  after  all,  a  natural  gift  seems  to  lie  at  the  basis 
of  such  consummate  woodcraft ;  an  instinct,  rather  than 
any  exercise  of  intellect,  appears  to  have  guided  Boone 
in  such  matters,  and  made  him  pre-eminent  among 
those  who  were  most  accomplished  in  the  knowledge 
of  forest  life.  Then  we  are  to  remember  the  week's 
captivity  of  the  previous  year ;  it  was  the  first  practi 
cal  acquaintance  that  the  pioneer  had  with  the  Western 
Indians,  and  we  may  be  assuied  he  spent  that  week 
in  noting  carefully  the  whole  method  of  his  captors. 
Indeed,  we  think  it  probable  he  remained  in  captivity 
so  long  that  he  might  learn  their  arts,  stratagems,  and 
modes  of  concealment.  We  are,  moreover,  to  keep 
in  mind  this  fact :  the  woods  of  Kentucky  were  at  that 
period  filled  with  a  species  of  nettle  of  such  a  charac 
ter  that,  being  once  bent  down,  it  did  not  recover 
itself,  but  remained  prostrate,  thus  retaining  the  im 
pression  of  a  foot  almost  like  snow — even  a  tuikey 
might  be  tracked  in  it  with  perfect  ease.  This  weed 


PHILOSOPHIC   CONTENTMENT.  65 

Boone  would  carefully  avoid,  but  the  natives,  numer 
ous  and  fearless,  would  commonly  pay  no  regard  to 
it,  so  that  the  white  hunter  was  sure  to  have  palpable 
signs  of  the  presence  of  his  enemies,  and  the  direction 
they  had  taken.  Considering  these  circumstances,  it 
is  even  more  remarkable  that  his  brother  should  ha\e 
returned  in  safety,  with  his  loaded  horses,  than  that 
he  remained  alone  unharmed ;  though  in  the  escape 
of  both  from  captivity  or  death  from  January,  1770, 
until  their  return  to  tne  Atlantic  rivers  in  March, 
1771,  there  is  something  so  wonderful  that  the  old 
pioneer's  phrase,  that  he  was  "  an  instrument  ordained 
to  settle  the  wilderness,"  seems  entirely  proper. 

Daniel  Boone's  own  account  of  this  period  of  his 
life,  contained  in  his  autobiography,  is  highly  charac 
teristic.  It  is  as  follows : 

"  Thus  situated,  many  hundred  miles  from  our  fami 
lies  in  the  howling  wilderness,  I  believe  few  would 
have  equally  enjoyed  the  happiness  we  experienced. 
I  often  observed  to  my  brother,  '  You  see  now  how 
little  nature  requires  to  be  satisfied.  Felicity,  tho 
companion  of  content,  is  rather  found  in  our  own 
breasts  than  in  the  enjoyment  of  external  things  ;  and 
1  firmly  believe  it  requires  but  a  little  philosophy  to 


64  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL 

make  a  man  happy  in  whatsoever  state  he  is.  This 
consists  in  a  full  resignation  to  Providence;  and  a 
resigned  soul  finds  pleasure  in  a  path  strewed  with 
briers  and  thorns.7 

We  continued  not  in  a  state  of  indolence,  but 
hunted  every  day,  and  prepared  a  little  cottage  to 
defend  us  from  the  winter  storms.  We  remained 
there  undisturbed  during  the  winter;  and  on  the  first 
of  May,  1770,  my  brother  returned  home  to  the  set 
tlement  by  himself  for  a  new  recruit  of  horses  and 
ammunition,  leaving  me  by  myself,  without  bread, 
,  salt,  or  sugar,  without  company  of  my  fellow-creatures, 
or  even  a  horse  or  dog.  I  confess  I  never  before  was 
under  greater  necessity  of  exercising  philosophy  and 
fortitude.  A  few  days  I  passed  uncomfortably.  The 
idea  of  a  beloved  wife  and  family,  and  their  anxiety 
on  account  of  my  absence  and  exposed  situation,  made 
sensible  impressions  on  my  heart.  A  thousand  dread 
ful  apprehensions  presented  themselves  to  my  view, 
and  had  undoubtedly  disposed  me  to  melancholy  if 
^irther  indulged. 

"  One  day  I  undertook  a  tour  through  the  country, 
Mid  the  diversity  and  beauties  of  Nature  I  met  with 
in  this  charming  season  expelled  every  gloomy  and 


IMPRESSIONS   WHILE   ALOXE.  65 

vexatious  thought.  Just  at  the  close  of  day  the  gentle 
gales  retired,  and  left  the  place  to  the  disposal  of  a 
profound  calm.  Not  a  breeze  shook  the  most  tremu 
lous  leaf.  I  had  gained  the  summit  of  a  commanding 
fidje,  and,  looking  round  with  astonishing  delight, 
beheld  the  ample  plains,  the  beauteous  tracts  below 
On  the  other  hand,  I  surveyed  the  famous  ri\er  Ohio, 
that  rolled  in  silent  dignity,  marking  the  western 
boundary  of  Kentucky  with  inconceivable  grandeur 
At  a  vast  distance  I  beheld  the  mountains  lift  their 
venerable  brows,  and  penetrate  the  clouds.  All  things 
were  still.  I  kindled  a  fire  near  a  fountain  of  sweet 
water,  and  feasted  on  the  loin  of  a  buck,  which  a  few 
liours  before  I  had  killed.  The  fallen  shades  of  night 
soon  overspread  the  whole  hemisphere,  and  the  earth 
seemed  to  gape  after  the  hovering  moisture.  My 
roving  excursion  this  day  had  fatigued  my  body,  and 
diverted  my  imagination.  I  laid  me  down  to  sleep, 
and  1  awoke  not  until  the  sun  had  chased  away  the 
night.  I  continued  this  tour,  and  in  a  few  days  ex 
flored  a  considerable  part  of  the  country,  each  day 
equally  pleased  as  the  first.  I  returned  to  my  ol(3 
camp,  which  was  not  disturbed  in  my  absence.  I  did 
n«H  confine  my  lodging  to  it,  but  often  reposod  ;3 


66  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONS. 

thick  canebrakes  to  avoid  the  savages,  who,  I  believe 
often  visited  my  camp,  but  fortunately  for  me  in  my 
absence.  In  this  situation  I  was  constantly  exposed 
to  danger  and  death.  How  unhappy  such  a  situation 
for  a  man  tormented  with  fear,  which  is  vain  if  no 
danger  comes,  and,  if  it  does,  only  augments  the  pain. 
It  was  my  happiness  to  be  destitute  of  this  afflicting 
passion,  with  which  I  had  the  greatest  reason  to  be 
affected.  The  prowling  wolves  diverted  my  nocturnal 
hours  with  perpetual  howlings ;  and  the  various 
species  of  animals  in  this  vast  forest  in  the  daytime 
were  continually  in  my  view. 

"  Thus  I  was  surrounded  with  plenty  in  the  midst 
of  want.  I  was  happy  in  the  midst  of  dangers  and 
inconveniences.  In  such  a  diversity  it  was  impossible 
I  should  be  disposed  to  melancholy.  No  populous 
city,  with  all  the  varieties  of  commerce  and  stately 
structures,  could  afford  so  much  pleasure  to  my  mind 
as  the  beauties  of  Nature  I  found  here. 

"  Thus,  through  an  uninterrupted  scene  of  sylvan 
pleasures,  I  spent  the  t'me  until  the  27th  day  of  July 
following,  when  my  brother,  to  my  great  felicity,  met 
me  according  to  appointment,  at  our  old  camp. 
Shortly  after  we  left  this  place,  not  thinking  it  safe  to 


HIS  AUTOBIOGRAPHY   DEFENDED.  67 

stay  there  any  longer,  and  proceeded  to  Cumberland 
Iliver,  reconnoitering  that  part  of  the  country  until 
March,  1771,  and  giving  names  to  the  difierent 
waters. 

"  Soon  after,  I  returned  home  to  my  family,  with  a 
determination  to  bring  them  as  soon  as  possible  to  live 
in  Kentucky,  which  I  esteemed  a  second  paradise,  at 
the  risk  of  my  life  and  fortune. 

"  I  returned  safe  to  my  old  habitation,  and  found 
my  family  in  happy  circumstances." 

This  extract  is  taken  from  the  autobiography  of 
Daniel  Boone,  written  from  his  own  dictation  by  John 
Filson,  and  published  in  1784.  Some  writers  have 
censured  this  production  as  inflated  and  bombastic. 
To  us  it  seems  simple  and  natural ;  and  we  have  no 
doubt  that  the  very  words  of  Boone  are  given  for  the 
most  part.  The  use  of  glowing  imagery  and  strong 
figures  is  by  no  means  confined  to  highly-educated 
persons.  Those  who  are  illiterate,  as  Boone  certainly 
was,  often  indulge  in  this  style.  Even  the  Indiana 
aie  remarkably  fond  of  bold  metaphors  and  other 
rhetorical  figures,  as  is  abundantly  proved  by  their 
spe*cUies  and  legends. 

While  Boone  had  been  engaged  in  his  late  hunting 


68  LIFE    OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BL  ONE. 

tour,  other  adventurers  were  examining  the  rich  lands 

7  O 

south  of  the  Ohio.*  Even  ID  1770,  while  Boone  was 
wandering  solitary  in  those  Kentucky  forests,  a  band 
of  forty  hunters,  led  by  Colonel  James  Knox,  had  gath 
ered  from  the  valleys  of  New  Eiver,  Clinch,  and  Hol- 
ston,  to  chase  the  buffaloes  of  the  West ;  nine  of  the 
forty  had  crossed  the  mountains,  penetrated  the  desert 
and  almost  impassable  country  about  the  heads  of  the 
Cumberland,  and  explored  the  region  on  the  borders 
of  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.  This  hunting  party,  from 
the  length  of  time  it  was  absent,  is  known  in  the  tra 
ditions  of  the  West  as  the- party  of  the  Long  Hunters. 
While  these  bold  men  were  penetrating  the  valley  of 
the  Ohio,  in  the  region  of  the  Cumberland  Gap,  others 
came  from  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania,  by  the  river ; 
among  them,  and  in  the  same  year,  that  the  Long  Hun 
ters  were  abroad,  (1770),  came  no  less  roted  a  person 
than  George  Washington.  His  attention,  as  we  have 
before  said,  had  been  turned  to  the  lands  along  the 
Ohio,  at  a  very  early  perod;  he  had  himself  Iarg3 
claims,  as  well  as  far-reaching  plans  of  settlement,  and 
he  wished  with  his  own  eyes  to  examine  the  Western 
lauds,  especially  those  about  the  mouth  of  the  Kan- 

*  Perkins.     "Annals  of  the  West." 


AFFAIRS   IN   THE   OHIO    VALLEY.  69 

awha.  From  the  journal  of  his  expedition,  published 
by  Mr.  Sparks,  in  the  Appendix  to  the  second  volume 
of  his  Washington  Papers,  we  learn  some  valuable 
facts  in  reference  to  the  position  of  affairs  in  the  Ohio 
v'alley  at  that  time.  We  learn,  for  instance,  that  the 
Virginians  were  rapidly  surveying  and  settling  the 
lands  south  of  the  river  as  far  down  as  the  Kanawhas ; 
and  that  the  Indians,  notwithstanding  the  treaty  of 
Fort  Stanwix,  were  jealous  and  angry  at  this  constant 
invasion  of  their  hunting-grounds 

"  This  jealousy  and  anger  we.e  not  supposed  to  cool 
during  the  years  next  succeeding,  and  when  Thomas 
Bullitt  and  his  party  descended  the  Ohio  in  the  sum 
mer  of  1773,  he  found  that  no  settlements  would 
be  tolerated  south  of  the  river,  unless  the  Indian 
hunting-grounds  were  left  undisturbed.  To  leave  them 
undisturbed  was,  however,  no  part  of  the  plan  of  these 
wV.te  men. 

"  This  very  party,  which  Bullitt  led,  and  in  which 
w«re  the  two  McAfees,  Hancock,  Taylor,  Drennou 
and  others,  separated,  and  while  part  went  up  the 
Kentucky  River,  explored  the  banks,  and  made  im 
portant  surveys,  including  the  valley  in  which  F*ank- 
fort  stands,  the  remainder  went  on  to  the  Falls,  and 


70  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

laid  out,  in  behalf  of  John  Campbell  and  John  Connolly, 
the  plan  of  Louisville.  All  this  took  place  in  the  sum 
mer  of  1773  ;  and  in  the  autumn  of  that  year,  or  early 
in  the  next,  John  Floyd,  the  deputy  of  Colonel  William 
Preston,  the  surveyor  of  Fincastle  County,  Virginia,  in 
which  it  was  claimed  that  Kentucky  was  comprehen 
ded,  also  crossed  the  mountains;  while  General  Thomp 
son  of  Pennsylvania,  made  surveys  upon  the  north 
fork  of  the  Licking.  When  Boone,  therefore,  in  Sep 
tember,  commenced  his  march  for  the  West,  (as  we 
shall  presently  relate),  the  choice  regions  which  he  had 
exarrined  three  years  before,  were  known  to  numbers, 
and  settlers  were  preparing  to  desecrate  the  silent  and 
Deautiful  woods.  Nor  did  the  prospects  of  the  English 
colonists  stop  with  the  settlements  of  Kentucky.  In 
1773,  General  Lyman,  with  a  number  of  military  ad 
venturers,  went  to  Natchez  and  laid  out  several  town 
ships  in  that  vicinity ;  to  which  point  emigration  set 
so  strongly,  that  we  are  told,  four  hundred  families 
passel  down  the  Ohio  on  their  way  thither,  during 
?ix  weeks  of  the  summer  of  that  year.'1* 

*  Perkins      "Annals  of  the  West." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Daniel  Boone  remains  two  years  in  North  Carolina  after  his  r» 
turn  from  the  West — He  prepares  to  emigrate  to  Kentucky- 
Character  of  the  early  settlers  to  Kentucky — The  first  class, 
hunters — The  second  class,  small  farmers — The  third  class, 
men  of  wealth  and  government  officers. 

DANIEL  BOOXE  had  now  returned  to  his  home  on 
the  banks  of  the  Yadkin,  after  an  absence  of  no  lesa 
than  two  years,  during  which  time  he  had  not  tasted, 
as  he  remarks  in  his  autobiography,  either  salt,  sugar, 
or  bread.  He  must  have  enjoyed,  in  no  ordinary 
degree,  the  comforts  of  home.  Carolina,  however, 
was  to  be  his  home  but  for  a  short  time.  He  had 
fully  determined  to  go  with  his  family  to  Kentucky, 
and  settle  in  that  lovely  region.  He  was  destined  to 
found  a  State. 

After  Boone's  return  to  North  Carolina,  more  than 
two  years  passed  away  before  he  could  complete  the 
arrangements  necessary  for  removing  his  family  to 
Kentucky.  He  sold  his  farm  on  the  Yadkin.  which 

(71) 


"2  LIFE  OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOOtfR. 

had  been  for  many  years  under  cultivation,  and  DO 
doubt  brought  him  a  sum  amply  sufficient  for  the  ex 
penses  of  his  journey  and  the  furnishing  of  a  new 
home  in  the  promised  land.  He  had;  of  course,  to 
overcome  the  natural  repugnance  of  his  wife  and 
children  to  leave  the  home  which  had  become  dear  to 
them ;  and  he  had  also  to  enlist  other  adventurers  to 
accompany  him.  And  here  we  deem  it  proper,  be 
fore  entering  upon  the  account  of  his  departure,  to 
quote  from  a  eotemporary,*  some  general  remarks  OD 
the  character  of  the  early  settlers  of  Kentucky. 

''Throughout  the  United  States,  generally,  the  most 
erroneous  notions  prevail  with  respect  to  the  character 
of  the  first  settlers  of  Kentucky ;  and  by  several  of 
the  American  novelists,  the  most  ridiculous  uses  have 
been  made  of  the  fine  materials  for  fiction  which  lie 
scattered  over  nearly  the  whole  extent  of  that  region 
of  daring  adventure  and  romantic  incident.  The  com 
mon  idea  seems  to  be,  that  the  first  wanderers  to  Ken 
tucky  were  a  simple,  ignorant,  low-bred,  good-for- 
nothing  set  of  fellows,  who  left  the  frontiers  and 
Bterile  places  of  the  old  States,  where  a  considerable 
amount  of  labor  was  necessary  to  secure  a  livelihood. 

»  W.  b   Gallagher,  ' 'Hesperian,"  Vol.  II.,  p   8». 


CHARACTER    OF    SETTLERS    IX    KENTUCKY.          73 

and  sought  the  new  and  fertile  country  southeast  of 
the  Ohio  Eiver  and  northwest  of  the  Cumberland 
Mountains,  where  corn  would  produce  bread  for  them 
with  simply  the  labor  of  planting,  and  where  the 
achievements  of  their  guns  would  supply  them  with 
meat  and  clothing;  a  set  of  men  who,  with  that  in 
stinct  which  belongs  to  the  beaver,  built  a  number  of 
log  cabins  on  the  banks  of  some  secluded  stream, 
which  they  surrounded  with  palisades  for  the  better 
protection  of  their  wives  and  children,  and  then  went 
wandering  about,  with  guns  on  their  shoulders,  or 
traps  under  their  arms,  leading  a  solitary,  listless, 
ruminating  life,  till  aroused  by  the  appearance  of 
danger,  or  a  sudden  attack  from  unseen  enemies, 
when  instantly  they  approved  themselves  the  bravest 
o.'  warriors,  and  the  most  expert  of  strategists.  The 
romancers  who  have  attempted  to  describe  their 
habits  of  life  and  delineate  their  characters,  catching 
this  lust  idea,  and  imagining  things  probable  of  the 
country  they  were  in,  have  drawn  the  one  in  lines 
the  most  grotesque  and  absurd,  and  colored  the  other 
with  a  pencil  dipped  in  all  hues  but  the  right.  To 
them  the  early  pioneers  appear  to  have  been  people 
of  a  character  demi -devil,  demi-savage,  not  only  with 


74  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

out  the  remains  of  former  civilization,  but  without 
oven  the  recollection  that  they  had  been  born  and 
bred  where  people  were,  at  the  least,  measurably  sane, 
somewhat  religiously  inclined,  and,  for  the  most, 
civilly  behaved. 

"  Both  of  these  conceptions  of  the  character  of  the 
Pioneer  Fathers  are,  to  a  certain  extent,  correct  as 
regards  individuals  among  them;  but  the  pictures 
which  have  often  been  given  us,  even  when  held  UD 
beside  such  individuals,  will  prove  to  be  exaggerations 
in  more  respects  than  one.  Daniel  Boone  is  an  in 
dividual  instance  of  a  man  plunging  into  the  depths 
of  an  unknown  wilderness,  shunning  rather  than 
seeking  contact  with  his  kind,  his  gun  and  trap  the 
only  companions  of  his  solitude,  and  wandering  about 
thus  for  months, 

'  No  mark  upon  the  tree,  nor  print,  nor  track, 
To  lead  him  forward,  or  to  guide  him  back.' 

contented  and  happy ;  yet,  for  all  this,  if  those  who 
knew  him  well  had  any  true  conception  of  his  cha 
racter,  Boone  was  a  man  of  ambition,  and  shrewd- 
oess,  and  energy,  and  fine  social  qualities,  and  ex 
treme  siigacity.  And  individual  instances  there  may 


INACCURATE    DESCRIPTIONS    OF    PIONEERS.          76 

have  been — though  even  this  possibility  is  not  sns 
tained  by  the  primitive  histories  of  those  times— of 
men  who  were  so  far  outre  to  the  usual  course  of  their 
kind,  as  to  have  afforded  originals  for  the  "Sam  Huggs 
the  Nimrod  Wildfires,  the  Ralph  Stackpoles,  the  Tom 
Unices,  and  the  Earthquakes,  which  so  abound  in  most 
of  those  fictions  whose  locale  is  the  Western  country. 
But  that  naturalist  whc  should  attempt,  by  ever  so 
minute  a  description  of  a  pied  blackbird,  to  give  his 
readers  a  correct  idea  of  the  Gracula  Ferruginea  of 
ornithologists,  would  not  more  utterly  fail  of  accom 
plishing  his  object,  than  have  the  authors  whose  crea 
iions  we  have  named,  by  delineating  such  individual 
instances — by  holding  up,  as  it  were,  such  outre  speci 
mens  of  an  original  class — failed  to  convey  any  thing 
like  an  accurate  impression  of  the  habits,  customs, 
and  general  character  of  the  western  pioneers 

"Daniel  Boone,  and  those  who  accompanied  him 
into  the  wildernesses  of  Kentucky,  had  been  little 
more  than  hunters  in  their  original  homes,  on  thy 
frontiers  of  North  Carolina;  and,  with  the  exception 
of  their  leader,  but  little  more  than  hunters  did  they 
continue  after  their  emigration.  The  most  glowing 
accounts  of  the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  country 


76  LIFE   OF   Crr^NEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 


northwest  of  the  Laurel  Ridge,  had  reached  their  eara 
from  Finley  and  his  companions  ;  and  they  shouldered 
their  guns,  strapped  their  wallets  upon  their  backs 
and  wandered  through  the  Cumberland  Gap  into  the 
dense  forests,  and  thick  brakes,  and  beautiful  plains 
which  soon  opened  upon  their  visions,  more  to  in 
dulge  a  habit  of  roving,  and  gratify  an  excited  curi 
osity,  than  from  any  other  motive  ;  and,  arrived  upon 
the  head-  waters  of  the  Kentucky,  they  built  them 
selves  rude  log  cabins,  and  spent  most  of  their  lives 
in  hunting  and  eating,  and  fighting  maurauding  bands 
of  Indians.  Of  a  similar  character  were  the  earliest 
Virginians,  who  penetrated  these  wildernesses.  The 
very  first,  indeed,  who  wandered  from  the  parent 
State  over  the  Laurel  Ridge,  down  into  the  unknown 
regions  on  its  northwest,  came  avowedly  as  hunters 
and  trappers  ;  and  such  of  them  as  escaped  the  toma 
hawk  of  the  Indian,  with  very  few  exceptions,  re 
mained  hunters  and  trappers  till  their  deaths. 

"Bui  this  first  class  of  pioneers  was  not  eithei 
numerous  enough,  or  influential  enough,  to  stamp  its 
character  upon  the  after-coming  hundreds  ;  and  the 
second  class  of  immigrants  into  Kentucky  was  com 
posed  of  very  different  materials.  Small  farmery 


SECOND   CLASS   OF   PIONEERS.  7< 

from  North  Carolina,  Virginia,  and  Pennsylvania,  for 
the  most  part,  constituted  "this ;  and  these  daring  ad 
venturers  brought  with  them  intelligent  and  aspiring 
minds,  industrious  and  persevering  habits,  a  few  of 
the  comforts  of  civilized  life,  and  some  of  the  imple 
ments  of  husbandry.  A  number  of  them  were  men 
who  had  received  the  rudiments  of  an  English  (/^ca 
tion,  and  not  a  few  of  them  had  been  reared  up  in  tho 
spirit,  and  a  sincere  observance  of  the  forms,  of  re 
ligious  worship.  Many,  perhaps  most  of  them,  were 
from  the  frontier  settlements  of  the  States  named ;  and 
these  combined  the  habits  of  the  hunter  and  asm- 

O 

culturist,  and  possessed,  with  no  inconsiderable  knowl 
edge  of  partially  refined  life,  all  that  boldness  and 
energy,  which  subsequently  became  so  distinctive  a 
trait  of  the  character  of  the  early  settlers. 

"This  second  class  of  the  pioneers,  or  at  least  the 
mass  of  those  who  constituted  it,  sought  the  plains 
and  forests,  and  streams  of  Kentucky,  not  to  indulge 
any  inclination  for  listless  ramblings ;  nor  as  hunters 
or  trappers ;  nor  yet  for  the  purpose  of  gratifying  an 
awakened  cariosity:  they  came  deliberately,  soberly 
thoughtfully,  in  search  of  a  home,  determined,  from  the 
ouuet,  tj  win  one,  or  perish  in  the  attempt;  they 


78  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONfi. 

came  to  cast  their  lot  in  a  land  that  was  new,  to 
better  their  worklly  condition  by  the  acquisition  of 
demesnes,  to  build  up  a  new  commonwealth  in  an  un 
peopled  region ;  they  came  with  their  wives,  and  their 
children,  and  their  kindred,  from  places  where  the 
toil  of  the  hand,  and  the  sweat  of  the  brow,  could 
hardly  supply  them  with  bread,  to  a  land  in  which 
ordinary  industry  would,  almost  at  once,  furnish  all 
the  necessaries  of  life,  and  whes  •.  it  was  plain  well- 
directed  effort  would  ultimately  secure  its  ease,  its 
dignity,  and  its  refinements.  Poor  in  the  past,  and 
with  scarce  a  hope,  without  a  change  of  place,  of  a 
better  condition  of  earthly  existence,  either  for  them 
selves  or  their  offspring,  they  saw  themselves,  with 
that  change,  rich  in  the  future,  and  looked  forward 
with  certainty  to  a  time  when  their  children,  if  not 
themselves,  would  be  in  a  condition  improved  beyond 
compare. 

"  There  was  also  a  third  class  ot  pioneers,  who  in 
several  respects  differed  as  much  from  either  the  first 
or  the  second  class,  as  these  differed  from  each  other. 
This  class  was  composed,  in  great  part,  of  men  who 
oame  to  Kentucky  after  the  way  had  v>een  in  some 
measure  prepared  for  immigrants,  and  yet  before  tK%> 


FOUNDERS    OF    KENTUCKY.  79 

setting  in  of  that  tide  of  population  which,  a  year  or 
two  after  the  close  of  the  American  Be  volution, 
poured  so  rapidly  into  these  fertile  regions  from 
several  of  the  Atlantic  States.  In  this  class  of  immi 
grants,  there  were  many  gentlemen  of  education,  re 
finement,  and  no  inconsiderable  wealth;  some  of 
whom  came  to  Kentucky  as  surveyors,  others  as  com 
missioners  from  the  parent  State,  and  others  again  as 
land  speculators ;  but  most  of  them  as  bona  fi  le  immi 
grants,  determined  to  pitch  their  tents  in  the  Great 
West,  at  once  to  become  units  of  a  new  people,  and  to 
grow  into  affluence,  and  consideration,  and  renown, 
with  the  growth  of  a  young  and  vigorous  common 
wealth. 

"  Such  were  the  founders  of  Kentucky ;  and  in 
them  we  behold  the  elements  of  a  society  inferior,  in 
all  the  essentials  of  goodness  and  greatness,  to  none 
in  the  world.  First  came  the  hunter  and  trapper,  to 
trace  the  river  courses,  and  spy  out  the  choice  spots 
of  the  land;  then  came  the  small  farmer  and  the 
hardy  adventurer,  to  cultivate  the  rich  plains  dis 
covered,  and  lay  the  nucleuses  of  the  towns  and 
cities,  which  were  so  soon,  and  so  rapidly,  to  spring 
up ;  and  then  oaine  the  surveyor,  to  mark  the  bound- 


80  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOOXE. 

aries  of  individual  possessions  and  give  civil  shape 
iiiid  strength  to  the  unformed  mass,  the  speculator  to 
impart  a  new  activity  and  keenness  to  the  minds  ot 
men,  and  the  chivalrous  and  educated  gentleman,  co 
infuse  into  the  crude  materials  here  collected  together, 
the  feelings  and  sentiments  of  refined  existence,  and 
to  mould  them  into  forms  of  conventional  beauty  and 
social  excellence.  Kentucky  now  began  to  have  a 
society,  in  which  were  the  sinews  of  war,  the  po  vver  of 
production,  and  the  genius  of  improvement ;  and  from 
this  time,  though  still  harassed,  as  she  had  been  from 
the  beginning,  by  the  inroads  of  a  brave  arid  deter 
mined  enemy  on  her  north,  her  advancement  was 
regular  and  rapid. 


CHAPTER  YIL 


Boone  sets  o\it  for  Kentucky  with  his  family  and  Lie 
brother  Squire  Boone  —  Is  joined  by  five  families  and  fort/  tii«a 
it  Powell's  Valley  —  The  party  is  attacked  by  Indians  and  Dan 
iel  Boone's  oldest  son  is  Hlled  —  Tue  party  return  to  the  set 
tlements  on  Clinch  River  —  Boone,  at  the  request  of  Grover- 
oor  Dunmore,  goes  tc  the  West  and  conducts  a  party  of  sur 
veyors  to  Virginia  —  Boone  receives  the  command  of  three  gar 
risons  and  the  commission  of  Captain  —  He  takes  a  part  in  tho 
Dunmore  war  —  Battle  of  Point  Pleasant  and  termination  of 
the  war. 

HAVING  completed  all  his  arrangements  for  the 
journey,  on  the  25th  of  September,  1774,  Daniel  Boone, 
with  his  wife  and  children,  set  out  on  his  journey  to 
the  West.  He  vras  accompanied  by  his  brother,  Squire 
Boone  ;  and  the  party  took  with  them  cattle  and  swine 
with  a  view  to  the  stocking  of  their  farms,  when  they 
should  arrive  in  Kentucky.  Their  bedding  and  other 
baggage  was  carried  by  pack-horses. 

At  a  place  called  Powel's  Valley,  the  party  was  rein 
forced  by  another  body  of  emigrants  to  the  West  con- 

6  (81) 


82  LIFE   UF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

sisting  of  five  families  and  no  less  than  forty  able-bodied 
men;  well  armed  and  provided  with  provisions  and 
ammunition. 

They  now  went  on  in  high  spirits,  "  camping  out 1? 
every  night  in  woods,  under  the  shelter  of  rude  tents 
constructed  with  poles  covered  with  bed-clothes.  They 
thus  advanced  on  their  journey  without  accident  or 
alarm,  until  the  6th  of  October,  when  they  were  ap 
proaching  a  pass  in  the  mountains,  called  Cumberland 
Gap.  The  young  men  who  weie  engaged  in  driving 
the  cattle  had  fallen  in  rear  of  the  main  body  a  dis 
tance  of  five  or  six  miles,  when  they  were  suddenly 
assailed  by  a  party  of  Indians,  who  killed  six  of  theii 
number  and  dispersed  the  cattle  in  the  woods.  A  sev 
enth  man  escaped  with  a  wound.  The  reports  of  the 
musketry  brought  the  remainder  of  the  party  to  the 
rescue,  who  drove  off  the  Indians  and  buried  the  dead. 
Among  the  slain  was  the  oldest  son  of  Daniel  Boone. 

A  council  was  now  held  to  determine  on  their  fu 
ture  proceedings.  Notwithstanding  the  dreadful  do 
mestic  misfortune  which  he  had  experienced  in  the  loss 
of  his  son,  Daniel  Boone  was  for  proceeding  to  Ken 
tucky  ;  in  this  opinion  he  was  sustained  by  his  brothei 
and  some  of  the  other  emigrants ;  but  most  of  their 


RESIDENCE    ON    CLINCH    RIVER.  83 

were  so  much  disheartened  by  the  misfortune  they  had 
met  with,  that  they  insisted  on  returning;  and  Boonfl 
and  his  brother  yielding  to  their  wishes,  returned  to 
the  settlement  on  the  Clinch  River,  in  the  south-wes 
tern  part  of  Virginia,  a  distance  of  forty  miles  from  the 
place  where  they  had  been  surprised  by  the  Indians 

Here  Boone  was  obliged  to  remain  with  his  family 
for  the  present ;  but  he  had  by  no  means  relinquished 
his  design  of  settling  in  Kentucky.  This  delay,  how- 
ever,  was  undoubtedly  a  providential  one ;  for  in  con 
sequence  of  the  murder  of  the  family  of  the  Indian 
chief  Logan,  a  terrible  Indian  war,  called  in  history 
the  Dunmore  War,  was  impending,  which  broke  out  in 
the  succeeding  year,  and  extended  to  that  part  of  the 
West  to  which  Boone  and  his  party  were  proceeding, 
when  they  were  turned  back  by  the  attack  of  the  In 
dians. 

In  this  war  Daniel  Boone  was  destined  to  take  an 
active  part.  In  his  autobiography,  already  quoted,  he 
says : 

"  I  remained  with  my  family  on  Clinch  until  the  6th 
of  June,  1774,  when  I  and  one  Michael  Stoner  wero 
solicited  by  Governor  Dunmore,  of  Virginia,  to  go  to 
the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  to  conduct  into  the  settlement  a 


84  LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE 

number  of  surveyors  that  had  been  sent  thither  bj  hira 
some  months  before ;  this  country  having  about  this 
time  drawn  the  attention  of  many  adventurers.  Wo 
immediately  complied  with  the  governor's  request,  ana 
conducted  in  the  surveyors,  completing  a  tour  of 
eight  hundred  miles,  through  many  difficulties,  in  six 
ty-two  days  1 

"  Soon  after  I  returned  home,  I  was  ordered  to  take 
command  of  three  garrisons,  during  the  campaign  which 
Governor  Dunmore  carried  on  against  the  Shawancse 
Indians." 

These  three  garrisons  were  on  the  frontier  contigu 
ous  to  each  other;  and  with  the  command  of  them 
Boone  received  a  commission  as  captain. 

We  quote  from  a  contemporary  an  account  of  the 
leading  events  of  this  campaign,  and  of  the  battle  of 
Point  Pleasant,  which  may  be  said  to  have  terminated 
the  war.  Whether  Boone  was  present  at  this  battle 
is  uncertain;  but  his  well-known  character  for  ability 
and  courage,  renders  it  probable  that  he  tok  a  part  in 
the  action. 

The  settlers,  now  aware  that  a  general  warfare 
would  be  commenced  by  the  Indians,  immediately 
sent  an  express  to  Williamsburg,  the  seat  of  govern- 


THE    DTJNMORE   WAR.  85 

ment  iii  Vhginia,  communicating  their  apprehensions; 
and  soliciting  protection. 

The  Legislature  was  in  session  at  the  time,  and  it 
was  immediately  resolved  upon  to  raise  an  army  of 
about  three  ihousand  men,  and  march  into  the  heart 
of  the  Indian  country. 

One  half  of  the  requisite  number  of  troops  was 
ordered  to  )  <e  raised  in  Virginia,  and  marched  under 
General  Andrew  Lewis  across  the  country  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Kenhawa;  and  the  remainder  to  be  ren 
dezvoused  at  Fort  Pitt,  and  be  commanded  by  Dun- 
more  in  person,  who  proposed  to  descend  the  Onio 
and  join  Lewis  at  the  place  mentioned,  from  where 
the  combined  army  was  to  march  as  circumstances 
might  dictate  at  the  time. 

By  the  llth  of  September  the  troops  under  General 
Lewis,  numbering  about  eleven  hundred  men,  were  ID 
readiness  to  leave.  The  distance  across  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Kenhawa,  was  near  one  hundred  and  sixty 
miles  through  an  unbroken  wilderness.  A  competent 
guide  was  secured,  the  baggage  mounted  on  pack 
horses,  and  in  nineteen  days  they  arr'ved  at  the  place 
of  destination. 

The  next  morning  after  the  arrival  of  the  army  ai 


86  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE 

Point  Pleasant,  as  the  point  of  land  at  the  junction 
of  the  Kenhawa  and  the  Ohio  was  called,  two  men 
were  out  some  distance  from  the  camp,  in  pursuit  of  a 
deer,  and  were  suddenly  fired  upon  by  a  large  body 
of  Indians ;  one  was  killed,  and  the  other  with  diffi 
culty  retreated  back  to  the  army;  who  hastily  re 
ported  "that  he  had  seen  a  body  of  the  enemy  covei- 
ing  four  acres  of  ground,  as  closely  as  they  could 
stand  by  the  side  of  each  other." 

General  Lewis  was  a  remarkably  cool  and  con 
siderate  man  ;  and  upon  being  informed  of  this,  "after 
deliberately  lighting  his  pipe,"  gave  orders  that  the 
regiment  under  his  brother,  Colonel  Charles  Lewis, 
and  another  under  Colonel  Fleming,  should  march 
and  reconnoiter  the  enemy,  while  he  would  place  the 
remainder  of  the  troops  in  order  for  battle.  The  two 
regiments  marched  without  delay,  and  had  not  pro 
ceeded  more  than  four  hundred  yards  when  they  were 
met  by  the  Indians,  approaching  for  the  same  pur 
pose,  A  skirmish  immediately  ensued,  and  before 
the  contest  had  continued  long,  the  colonels  of  the 
two  regiments  fell  mortally  wounded,  when  a  disorder 
in  the  ranks  followed,  and  the  troops  began  a  pre 
cipitate  retreat;  but  almost  at  this  moment  another 


BATTLE   OF   POINT   PLEASANT.  87 

regiment  under  Colonel  Field  arriving  to  their  aid 
and  coming  up  with  great  firmness  to  the  attack 
effectually  checked  the  savages  in  the  pursuit,  and 
obliged  them  in  turn  to  give  way  till  they  had  retired 
behind  a  breastwork  of  logs  and  brush  which  they 
had  partially  constructed. 

Lewis,  on  his  arrival  at  the  place,  had  encamped 
quite  on  the  point  of  land  between  the  Ohio  and  Ken- 
hawa,  and  having  moved  but  a  short  distance  out  to 
the  attack,  the  distance  across  from  river  to  river  was 
still  but  short.  The  Indians  soon  extending  their 
ranks  entirely  across,  had  the  Virginians  completely 
hemmed  in,  and  in  the  event  of  getting  the  better  of 
them, -had  them  at  their  disposal,  as  there  could  have 
bee n  no  chance  for  escape. 

Never  was  ground  maintained  with  more  obstinacy; 
fur  it  was  slowly,  and  with  no  precipitancy,  that  the 
Indians  retired  to  their  breastwork.  The  division 
under  Lewis  was  first  broken,  although  that  under 
Fleming  was  nearly  at  the  same  moment  attacked 
This  heroic  officer  first  received  two  balls  through  nis 
left  wrist,  but  continued  to  exercise  his  command 
with  the  greatest  coolness  and  presence  of  mind.  II "19 
voice  was  continually  heard,  "Don't  lose  <iu  inch  of 


88  LIFE    OF   COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONS. 

ground.  Advance,  outflank  the  enemy,  and  get  be 
tween  them  and  the  river."  But  his  men  were  about 
to  be  outflanked  by  the  body  that  had  just  defeated 
Lewis ;  meanwhile  the  arrival  of  Colonel  Field  turned 
the  fortune  of  the  day,  but  not  without  a  severe  loss; 
Colonel  Fleming  was  again  wounded,  by  a  shot 
through  the  lungs ;  yet  he  would  not  retire,  and  Col 
onel  Field  was  killed  as  he  was  leading  on  his  men. 
The  whole  line  of  the  breastwork  now  became  as  a 
blaze  of  fire,  which  lasted  nearly  till  the  close  of  the 
day.  Here  the  Indians  under  Logan,  Cornstock. 
Elenipsico,  Eed-Eagle,  and  other  mighty  chiefs  of  the 
tribes  of  the  Shawneese,  Belawares,  Mingos,  Wyan- 
dots,  and  Cayugas,  amounting,  as  was  supposed,  to 
fifteen  hundred  warriors,  fought,  as  men  will  ever  do 
for  their  country's  wrongs,  with  a  bravery  which 
could  only  be  equaled.  The  voice  of  the  great  Corn- 
ptock  was  often  heard  during  the  day,  above  the  din 
of  strife,  calling  on  his  men  in  these  words:  '  Be 
strong !  Be  strong !"  And  when  by  the  repeated 
cnar«res  of  the  whites,  some  of  his  warriors  be#an  to 
waver,  he  is  said  to  have  sunk  his  tomahawK  into  the 
head  of  one  who  was  basely  endeavoring  to  desert 
General  Lewis,  finding  at  length  that  every  -.hargs 


DEFEAT    OF   THE   INDIAN'S.  89 

upon  the  lines  of  the  Indians  lessened  the  number  of 
his  forces  to  an  alarming  degree,  and  rightly  judging 
that  if  the  Indians  were  not  routed  before  it  was  dark, 
a  day  of  more  doubt  might  follow,  he  resolved  to  throw 
a  body,  if  possible,  into  their  rear.  As  the  good  fortune 
of  the  Virginians  turned,  the  bank  of  the  river  favored 
this  project,  and  forthwith  three  companies  were  de 
tached  upon  the  enterprise,  under  the  three  captains, 
Isaac  Shelby  (after  renowned  in  the  revolution,  and 
since  in  the  war  with  Canada,)  George  Matthews,  and 
John  Stewart.  These  companies  got  unobserved  to  their 
place  of  destination  upon  Crooked  Creek,  which  runs 
into  the  Kenhawa.  From  the  high  weeds  upon  the 
bank  of  this  little  stream,  they  lushed  upon  the  backs 
of  the  Indians  with  such  fury,  as  to  drive  them  from 
their  works  with  precipitation.  The  day  was  now 
decided.  The  Indians,  thus  beset  from  a  quarter  they 
did  not  expect,  were  ready  to  conclude  that  a  rein 
forcement  had  arrived.  It  was  about  sunset  when 
they  fled  across  the  Ohio,  and  immediately  took  up 
their  march  for  their  towns  on  the  Scioto." 

Of  the  loss  of  both  Indians  and  whites  in  this  en- 
gagement,  various  statements  have  been  given.  A 
number  amounting  to  seventy-five  killed,  and  one 


9C  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOOXE. 

hundred  and  forty  wounded  of  the  whites,  has  been 
rendered ;  with  a  loss  on  part  of  the  Indians  not  so 
great,  but  not  correctly  known.*  This  was  the 
severest  battle  ever  fought  with  the  Indians  in  Vir 
ginia.  Shortly  after  this  battle  the  Indians  sent  mes 
sengers  to  Governor  Dunmore,  suing  for  peace,  and  a 
treaty  was  accordingly  concluded.  In  this  treaty  the 
Indians  surrendered  all  claim  to  Kentucky.  The  Six 
Nations  had  already  done  the  same  thing  at  the 
Treaty  of  Fort  Stanwix  in  1768.  The  Cherokees  had 
sold  their  claims  to  Henderson's  company;  so  that 
when  Boone  settled  in  Kentucky  it  was  effectually 
cieared  of  all  Indian  titles. 

*  "  Hiatorj  of  the  Backwoods." 


CHAPTER  VHI. 

f'3  militia  discharged — Captain  Boone  returns  to  his  family- 
Henderson's  company— Various  companies  of  emigrants  to 
Kentucky — Bounty  lands — Harrod's  party  builds  the  first  log- 
cabin  erected  in  Kentucky,  and  founds  Harrodsburg — Pro 
ceedings  of  Henderson's  company — Agency  of  Captain  Boone 
— Ho  leads  a  company  to  open  a  road  to  Kentucky  River — 
Conflicts  with  the  Indians — Captain  Boone  founds  Boones 
borough — His  own  account  of  this  expedition — His  letter  to 
Henderson — Account  of  Colonel  Henderson  and  the  Transyl 
vania  Con?  pany — Failure  of  the  scheme — Probability  of  Boone 
having  be  m  several  years  in  the  service  of  Henderson. 

Ox  the-  conclusion  of  Dunmore's  war,  the  militia 
were  disc  barged  from  service,  the  garrisons  which 
had  been  under  Captain  Daniel  Boone's  command 
were  broken  up,  and  he  once  more  returned  to  his 
family,  who  were  still  residing  on  Clinch  River.  But 
he  was  not  long  permitted  to  remain  comparatively 
idle.  Captain  Boone's  character  as  an  able  officer  and 
a  bold  pioneer,  was  now  well  known  and  appreciated 
by  the  public.  The  marks  of  confidence  bestowed  on 

(91) 


92  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    300XE. 

him  by  Governor  Dunmore  rendered  him  one  of  the 
most  conspicuous  men  in  the  Southern  colonies,  and 
his  services  were  soon  to  be  put  in  requisition  by  the 
most  considerable  and  remarkable  of  all  the  parties 
of  adventurers  who  ever  sought  a  home  in  the  West. 
This  was  Henderson's  company,  called  the  Transyl 
vania  Company,  to  whose  proceedings  we  shall  pre 
sently  refer. 

Between  1769  and  1773,  various  associations  of 
men  were  formed,  in  Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  for 
visiting  the  newly-discovered  regions  and  locating 
lands ;  and  several  daring  adventurers,  at  different 
times  during  this  period,  penetrated  to  the  head-waters 
of  the  Licking  River,  and  did  some  surveying  ;  but  it 
was  not  till  the  year  1774  that  the  whites  obtained  any 
permanent  foothold  in  Kentucky.  From  this  year, 
therefore,  properly  dates  the  commencement  of  the 
early  settlements  of  the  State.* 

The  first  great  impetus  given  to  adventure  in  Ken 
tucky  was  by  the  bounty  in  Western  land?  given  by 
Virginia  to  the  officers  and  soldiers  of  her  own.  troops 
who  had  served  in  the  British  army  in  the  old  war  in 
Canada  between  the  English  and  French.  These  lands 

*  Gallagher, 


HARROD    ARRIVES    IN    KENTUCKY.  93 

were  to  be  surveyed  on  the  Ohio  River,  and  its  tribu 
taries,  by  the  claimants  thus  created,  who  had  the 
privilege  of  selecting  them  wherever  they  pleased 
within  the  prescribed  regions.  The  first  locations 
were  made  upon  the  Great  Kenawha  in  the  year  1772, 
and  the  next  on  the  south  side  of  the  Ohio  itself  the 
following  year.  During  this  year,  likewise,  extensive 
tracts  of  land  were  located  on  the  north  fork  of  the 
Licking,  and  surveys  made  of  several  salt-licks,  and 
other  choice  spots.  But  1774:  was  more  signalized 
than  had  been  any  preceding  year  by  the  arrival,  ia 
the  new  "  land  of  promise,"  of  the  claimants  to  poi 
tions  of  its  territory,  and  the  execution  of  surveys. 
Among  the  hardy  adventurers  who  descended  the 
Ohio  this  year  and  penetrated  to  the  interior  of  Ken 
lucky  by  the  river  of  that  name,  was  James  Ilarrod, 
who  led  a  party  of  Virginians  from  the  shores  of  the 
Monongahela.  lie  disembarked  at  a  point  still  known 
as  "  Ilarrod's  Landing,"  and,  crossing  the  country  in 
a  direction  nearly  west,  paused  in  the  midst  of  a  beau 
tiful  and  fertile  region,  and  built  the  first  log-cabin  ever 
erected  in  Kentucky,  on  or  near  the  site  of  the  present 
town  of  ITarrodsburg.  This  was  in  the  sprug,  01 
early  part  of  the  summer,  of  1774.* 

*  Gallagher. 


94  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

The  high-wrought  descriptions  of  the  country  north 
west  of  the  Laurel  Kidge,  which  were  given  by  Daniel 
Boone  upon  his  return  to  North  Carolina  after  his 
first  long  visit  to  Kentucky,  circulated  with  great 
rapidity  throughout  the  entire  State,  exciting  the 
ivarice  of  speculators  and  inflaming  the  imaginations 
of  nearly  all  classes  of  people.  The  organization  of 
several  companies,  for  the  purpose  of  pushing  adven 
ture  in  the  new  regions  and  acquiring  rights  to  land, 
was  immediately  attempted ;  but  that  which  com 
menced  under  the  auspices  of  Colonel  Eichard  Hen 
derson,  a  gentleman  of  education  and  means,  soon 
engaged  public  attention  by  the  extent  and  boldness 
of  its  scheme,  and  the  energy  of  its  movements ;  and 
either  frightened  from  their  purpose,  or  attracted  to 
its  own  ranks,  the  principal  of  those  individuals  who 
had  at  first  been  active  in  endeavoring  to  form  other 
associations. 

The  whole  of  that  vast  extent  of  country  lying 
within  the  natural  boundaries  constituted  by  the  Ohio, 
Kentucky,  and  Cumberland  rivers,  was  at  this  time 
claimed  by  a  portion  of  the  Cherokee  Indians,  who 
resided  within  the  limits  of  North  Carolina  ;  and  the 
icheme  of  Henderson's  Company  was  nothing  lesa 


HENDERSON'S   PURCHASE.  96 

than  to  take  possession  of  this  immense  teiritory,  un 
der  color  of  a  purchase  from  those  Indians,  which  they 
intended  to  make,  and  the  preliminary  negotiations 
for  which  were  opened  with  the  Cherokees,  through 
the  agency  of  Daniel  Boone,  as  soon  as  the  company 
was  fully  organized.  Boone's  mission  to  the  Indians 
having  been  attended  with  complete  success,  and  the 
result  thereof  being  conveyed  to  the  company,  Colonel 
Henderson  at  once  started  for  Fort  Wataga,  on  a 
branch  of  the  Holston  Kiver,  fully  authorized  to  effect 
the  purchase;  and  here,  on  the  17th  of  March,  1775, 
he  met  the  Indians  in  solemn  council,  delivered  them 
a  satisfactory  consideration  in  merchandise,  and  re 
ceived  a  deed  signed  by  their  head  chiefs. 

The  purchase  made,  the  next  important  step  was  to 
take  possession  of  the  territory  thus  acquired.  The 
proprietors  were  not  slow  to  do  this,  but  immediately 
collected  a  small  company  of  brave  and  hardy  men, 
which  they  sent  into  Kentucky,  under  the  direction  of 
Daniel  Boone,  to  open  a  road  from  the  Holston  to  the 
Kentucky  River,  and  erect  a  Station  at  the  mouth  of 
Otter  Creek  upon  this  latter. 

After  a  laborious  and  hazardous  march  through  the 
wilderness,  during  which  four  men  were  killed,  and 


9fi  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

five  others  wounded,  by  trailing  and  skulking  partita 
of  hostile  Indians,  Boone  and  his  company  reached 
the  banks  of  the  Kentucky  on  the  first  of  April,  and 
descending  this  some  fifteen  miles,  encamped  upon  the 
spot  where  Boonesborough  now  stands.  Here  the 
bushes  were  at  once  cut  down,  the  ground  leveled,  the 
nearest  trees  felled,  the  foundations  laid  for  a  fort,  and 
the  first  settlement  of  Kentucky  commenced. 

Perhaps  the  reader  would  like  to  see  Boone's  own 
account  of  these  proceedings.  Here  is  the  passage 
where  he  mentions  it  in  his  autobiography.  He  has 
just  been  speaking  of  Governor  Dunmore's  war  against 
the  Shawanese  Indians :  "  After  the  conclusion  of 
which,  he  sa}^s,  the  militia  was  discharged  from  each 
garrison,  and  I  being  relieved  from  my  post,  was  so 
licited  by  a  number  of  North  Carolina  gentlemen,  that 
were  about  purchasing  the  lands  lying  on  the  South 
side  of  Kentucky  River  from  tne  Cherokee  Indians,  to 
attend  their  treaty  at  Wataga,  in  March,  1775,  to  ne 
gotiate  with  them,  and  mention  the  boundaries  of  the 
purchase.  This  I  accepted  ;  and  at  the  request  of  the 
same  gentlemen,  undertook  to  mark  out  a  road  in  tlio 
best  passage  through  the  wilderness  to  Kentucky  with 


BOONESBOROUOH    FOUNDED.  97 

assistance  as  I  thought  necessary  to  employ  For 
such  an  important  undertaking? 

"I  soon  began  this  work,  having  collected  a  num- 
1>2T  of  enterprising  men;  well  armed.  We  proceeded 
>vUh  all  possible  expedition  until  we  came  within 
fifteen  miles  of  where  Boonesborough  now  stands,  and 
where  we  were  fired  upon  by  a  party  of  Indians,  that 
killed  two,  and  wounded  two  of  our  number;  yet,  al 
though  surprised  and  taken  at  a  disadvantage,  we  stood 
our  ground.  This  was  on  the  twentieth  of  March, 
1 775.  Three  days  after  we  were  fired  upon  again,  and 
had  two  men  killed  and  three  wounded.  Afterward 
we  proceeded  on  to  Kentucky  River  without  opposition, 
and  on  the  fifth  day  of  April  began  to  erect  the  fort 
cf  Boonesborough  at  a  salt-lick,  about  sixty  yards  from 
the  river,  on  the  south  side." 

"  On  the  fourth  day,  the  Indians  killed  one  of  our 
men.  We  were  busily  engaged  in  building  the  fort, 
until  the  fourteenth  day  of  June  following,  without  any 
finther  opposition  from  the  Indians." 

Tn  addition  to  this  account  by  Captain  Boone,  we 
hive  another  in  a  sort  of  official  report  made  by  him 
to  Colonel  Richard  Henderson,  the  head  of  the  com 
7 


98  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOOXK, 

pany  in  whose  service  Boone  was  then  employed.    It 
is  cited  by  Peck  in  his  Life  of  Boone,  as  follows : 

l'April  loth,  1775. 

'•  DSAK  COLONEL  :  After  my  compliments  to  you,  1 
•  hall  acquaint  you  with  our  misfortune.  On  March 
the  25th  a  party  of  Indians  fired  on  my  company 
fbout  half  an  hour  before  day,  and  killed  Mr.  Tvatty 
and  his  negro,  and  wounded  Mr.  Walker  very  deeply 
nut  I  hope  he  will  recover. 

"  On  March  the  28th,  as  we  were  hunting  for  pro 
visions,  we  found  Samuel  Tate's  son,  who  gave  us  an 
account  that  the  Indians  fired  on  their  camp  on  the 
27th  day.  My  brother  and  I  went  down  and  found 
two  men  killed  and  scalped,  Thomas  McDowell  and 
eremiah  McPeters.  I  have  sent  a  man  down  to  ail 
the  lower  companies  in  order  to  gather  them  all  to  the 
mouth  of  Otter  Creek.  My  advice  '  *  you,  sir,  is  to 
come  or  send  as  soon  as  possible.  Your  company  is 
desiied  greatly,  for  the  people  are  very  uneasy,  but 
are  willing  to  stay  and  venture  their  lives  with  you; 
and  now  is  the  time  to  fiusterate  their  (the  Indians) 
.mentions,  and  keep  the  country  whilst  we  are  in  it. 
If  ffe  give  way  to  them  BOW,  it  will  ever  be  the  case 


COLONEL   HENDERSON.  99 

Phis  day  we  start  from  the  battle-ground  for  the 
mouth  of  Otter  Creek,  where  we  shall  immediately 
erect  a  fort,  which  will  be  done  before  you  can  como 
01  send ;  then  we  can  send  ten  men  to  meet  you  if 
5  ou  send  for  them. 

"  I  am,  sir,  your  most  obedient, 

"DANIEL  BOONE. 

"  N.  B. — We  stood  on  the  ground  and  guarded  our 
baggage  till  day,  and  lost  nothing.  We  have  about 
fifteen  miles  to  Cantuck,  at  Otter  Creek." 

Colonel  Henderson  was  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
men  of  his  time.  He  was  born  in  Hanover  County, 
Virginia,  April  20th,  1735,  the  same  year  with  Boone 
He  studied  law,  and  was  appointed  judge  of  the  Su 
perior  Court  of  North  Carolina  under  the  Colonial 
government.  The  troubled  times  of  the  Eegulators 
shut  up  the  courts  of  justice.  In  1774  he  engaged  in 
his  grand  scheme  of  founding  the  republic  of  Tran 
sylvania,  and  united  with  him  John  Williams,  Leonard 
Ilendly  Bullock,  of  Granville;  William  Johnston, 
James  Hogg,  Thomas  Hart,  John  Lutterell,  Kaih^n 
iel  Hart,  and  David  Hart,  of  Orange  County,  in  the 
company  which  made  the  purchase  of  the  irnmciis* 
tract  of  lands  above  referred  to. 


^00  LIFE  OF   COLONEL  DANIEL   BO  ONE. 

The  company  took  possession  of  the  lands  on  the 
20th  of  April,  1775  ;  the  Indians  appointing  an  agent 
to  deliver  them  according  to  law. 

The  Governor  of  North  Carolina,  Martin,  issued 
bis  proclamation  in  1775,  declaring  this  purchase 
illegal.  The  State  subsequently  granted  200,000  acres 
to  the  company  in  lieu  of  this. 

The  State  of  Virginia  declared  the  same,  but  granted 
the  company  a  remuneration  of  200,000  acres,  bounded 
by  the  Ohio  and  Green  rivers.  The  State  of  Ten 
nessee  claimed  the  lands,  but  made  a  similar  grant  to 
the  company  in  Powell's  Valley.  Thus,  though  the 
original  scheme  of  founding  an  independent  republic 
failed,  the  company  made  their  fortunes  by  the  specu 
lation.  Henderson  died  at  his  seat  in  Granville,  Jan 
uary  30,  1785,  universally  beloved  and  respected. 

What  makes  Henderson,  and  his  company  particu 
larly  interesting  to  the  admirers  of  Daniel  Boone  is, 
the  strong  probability  that  the  purchase  of  the  Chero- 
kees  was  made  on  his  representation  and  by  his  advice. 
This  is  the  opinion  of  Judge  Hall  and  of  Mr.  Peck, 
who  also  believe  that  Boone  was  already  in  the  ser 
vice  of  Henderson  when  he  made  his  long  journey  to 
Kentucky.  "This  theory/'  says  Mr.  Peck,  "explains 


SUGGESTS  HENDERSON'S  PURCHASE.  101 

why  his  brother,  Squire  Boone,  came  out  with  snp 
plies,  and  why  they  examined  the  country  so  fullj 
and  particularly  between  the  Kentucky  and  Cumber 
land  rivers." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

i/-scription  <.  f  the  Old  Fort  at  Boonesborough — Usual  metiiodi 
of  fortification  against  the  Indians — Arrival  of  more  settlirg 
at  Boonesborough — Captain  Boone  returns  to  the  Clinch  River 
to  bring  out  his  family — He  enlists  new  emigrants  and  starts 
for  Kentucky — Reinforced  by  a  large  party  at  Powell's  Valley 
— Arrival  at  Boonesborough — Arrival  of  many  new  settlers  at 
Boonesborough  and  Ilarrod's  settlement — Arrival  of  Kenton, 
Floyd,  the  McAfees,  and  other  distinguished  persons — Arrival 
of  Colonel  Richard  Callaway. 

As  the  old  fort  at  Boonesborough  became  so  cele 
brated  in  the  Indian  wars  which  followed  its  erection, 
our  readers  may  be  curious  to  know  what  sort  of 
structure  it  was.  We  have  accordingly  copied  from 
a  print  in  Collins'  Historical  Sketches  of  Kentucky  a 
vio\v  of  the  fort,  from  a  drawing  made  by  Colonel 
Henderson  himself,  and  the  following  description  : 
11  It  was  situated  adjacent  to  the  river,  with  one  of  tho 
angles  resting  on  its  bank  near  the  water,  and  extend 
ing  from  it  in  the  form  of  a  parallelogram.  The  length 

of  the  fort,  allowing  twenty  feet  for  each  cabin  and 
(102) 


FORT   AT   BOOXESBOROUGH.  105 

opening,  must  have  been  about  two  hundred  and  sixtj. 
and  the  breadth  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet.  In  a  few 
days  after  the  work  was  commenced,  one  of  the  men 
was  killed  by  the  Indians."  The  houses,  being  built 
of  hewn  logs,  were  bullet  proof.  They  were  of  a 
square  form,  and  one  of  them  projected  from  each 
corner,  being  connected  by  stockades.  The  remaining 
space  on  the  four  sides,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  en 
graving,  was  filled  up  with  cabins  erected  of  rough 
logs,  placed  close  together.  The  gates  were  on  oppo 
site  sides,  made  of  thick  slabs  of  timber,  and  hung  on 
wooden  hinges.  This  was  in  accordance  with  the 
fashion  of  the  day. 

"  A  fort,  in  those  rude  military  times,"  says  Butler,* 
"consisted  of  pieces  of  timber  sharpened  at  the  end, 
and  firmly  lodged  in  the  ground:  rows  of  these 
pickets  enclosed  the  desired  space,  which  embraced 
the  cabins  of  the  inhabitants.  A  block-house  or  more, 
of  superior  care  and  strength,  commanding  the  sides 
of  the  fort,  with  or  without  a  ditch,  completed  the 
fortifications  or  Stations,  as  they  were  called.  Gen 
erally  the  sides  of  the  interior  cabins  formed  the  sidea 
of  the  fort.  Slight  as  this  advance  was  in  the  art  of 

*  History  of  Kentucky. 


101  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONS. 

v.ar,  it  was  more  than  sufficient  against  attacks  of 
small  arms  in  the  hands  of  such  desultory  warriors, 
as  their  irregular  supply  of  provisions  necessarily 
•  rendered  the  Indians.  Such  was  the  nature  of  the 
military  stiuctures  of  the  provision  against  their 
enemies.  They  were  ever  more  formidable  in  the 
canebrakes  and  in  the  woods  than  before  even  these 
imperfect  fortifications."  • 

We  have  ssen  in  Boone's  own  account  that  the  fort 
at  Boonesbc rough  was  completed  on  the  14th  of  June, 
1774.  The  buildings  necessary  for  the  accommoda 
tion  and  safety  of  the  little  colony,  and  of  the  relatives 
and  friends  by  whom  they  expected  to  be  joined 
during  the  summer  and  fall,  were  completed  about 
this  time.  Colonel  Henderson,  Mr.  John  Luttrell,  and 
Mr.  Nathaniel  Hart,  three  of  the  proprietors,  arrived 
at  the  station,  which  was  now  named  Boo-nesborough, 
in  compliment  to  the  intrepid  pioneer.  These  gentle 
men  brought  out  with,  them  between  thirty  and  forty 
new  settlers,  a  goodly  number  of  pack-horses,  and 
some  of  the  necessaries  of  civilized  life ;  and  the  Sta 
tion,  upon  which  various  improvements  were  soon 
made,  at  once  became  quite  a  bustling,  life-like,  ira 
portant  military  place.  Much  pleased  with  tke  manner 


REMOVES   HIS   FAMILY   TO    KENTUCKY.          105 

in  winch  lie  had  commenced  the  settlement  of  a  new 
commonwealth,  and  laid  the  foundations  of  what  he 
doubted  not  was  soon  to  become  a  great  city,  Boorie 
took  a  part  of  his  men  and  returned  to  the  settlement 
on  Clinch  River,  for  the  purpose  of  setting  an  example 
to  others  by  moving  out  his  own  family. 

The  daring  pioneer  was  now  in  high  spirits,  and 
more  than  ever  enraptured  with  the  deep  forests  and 
rich  plains  of  Kentucky.  He  soundel  their  praises 
without  intermission  among  the  settlers  on  Clinch 
River,  and  soon  induced  a  number  of  persons  to  agree 
to  accompany  him  on  his  return  to  Boonesborough. 
lie  then  went  about  making  his  domestic  arrange 
ments,  for  a  final  removal  to  Kentucky,  with  great 
energy  ;  and  these  being  soon  completed,  in  Septem 
ber  or  October  he  turned  his  back  upon  his  old  home 
forever,  and  started  with  his  family  and  a  few  fol 
lowers  toward  that  which  his  unsurpassed  daring  and 
rude  skill  had  prepared  for  them  in  a  new  land.  In 
Powell's  Valley  he  found  Hugh  McGary,  Eichara 
llogan,  and  Thomas  Denton,  with  their  families  an.A 
followers,  awaiting  his  arrival.  His  companions,  aa 
now  increased,  amounted  to  twenty-six  men,  four 
women,  and  four  or  five  boys  and  girls,  perhaps  half 


106  LIFE    OF    COLOXLL   DANIEL  BOOXK. 

grown  ;  and  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  this  inter 
esting  little  colony,  he  proudly  led  it  through  the 
Cumberland  Gap  into  the  wilderness  beyond,  where 
it  was  destined  to  be  the  germ  of  a  great  State. 

When  this  party  had  arrived  at  the  head  of  Dick's 
River.  McGary,  Denton,  and  Hogan,  with  their  fami 
lies  and  a  few  followers,  separated  themselves  from 
the  rest,  and  struck  through  the  forest  for  the  spot 
where  Harrod  and  his  Monongahelians  had  built  their 
cabin  the  year  before.  Boone,  with  the  main  body 
of  the  party,  continued  his  original  course,  and  in 
Jue  time  arrived  safely  at  Boonesborough  ;  "  and  Mrs. 
Boone  and  her  daughter,"  it  is  always  recorded  with 
an  air  of  pleasant  exultation  by  the  admirers  of  the 
old  pioneer,  "  were  the  earliest  white  women  in  that 
region,  and  the  first  of  their  sex  and  color  that  ever 
stood  upon  the  banks  of  the  wild  and  beautiful 
Kentucky." 

During  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1775,  a  great 
many  adventurers  and  surveyors,  principally  from 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  made  their  appearance 
in  Kentucky ;  and  for  all  such,  Boonesborough  was  a 
place  of  general  rendezvous.  Some  united  themselves 
to  Boone's  colony,  and  remained  permanently  at  his 


PROGRESS   OF   THE   SETTLEMENT.  ICVJ 

Station:  others  clustered  abound  Kir-rod's  Old  Cabin, 
and  the  Fort  which  had  by  this  time  been  erected  by 
Logan,  and  made  "  improvements  "  in  the  vicinity  of 
each ;  but  most  of  them  returned  to  their  several  homes 
after  having  made  such  locations  and  surveys  as  they 
thought  proper.  Among  those  by  whom  Boone  was 
visited  in  the  course  of  this  year,  were  several  men  who 
have  subsequently  rendered  very  important  services 
in  the  settlement  of  the  West,  and  attained  great  and 
deserved  celebrity:  such  were  Simon  Kenton,  John 
Floyd,  the  four  brothers  McAfee,  and  others.  A  tol 
erably  good  road,  sufficient  for  the  passage  of  pack- 
horses  in  single  file,  had  been  opened  from  the  settle 
ments  on  the  Ilolston  to  Boonesborough,  by  the  party 
which  Boone  led  out  early  in  the  following  spring, 
and  this  now  became  the  thoroughfare  for  other  adven 
turers,  a  number  of  whom  removed  their  families  from 
North  Carolina  to  Kentucky,  and  settled  at  Boones 
borough,  during  the  fall  and  winter  of  this  year.  Col 
onel  Richard  Callaway  was  one  of  these;  and  there 
were  others  of  equal  respectability. 


CHAPTEK  X. 

Disturbed  state  of  the  country  in  1775 — Breaking  out  of  tL« 
Revolutionary  war — Exposed  situation  of  the  Kentucky  set 
tlements — Hostility  of  the  Indians  excited  by  the  British — 
First  political  convention  in  the  West — Capture  of  Boone'a 
daughter  and  the  daughters  of  Colonel  Callaway  by  the  In 
dians — Their  rescue  by  a  party  led  by  Boone  and  Callaway — 
Increased  caution  of  the  colonists  at  Boonesborough — Alarm 
and  desertion  of  the  Colonies  in  the  West  by  laud  speculators 
and  other  adventurers — A  reinforcement  of  forty-five  men 
from  North  Carolina  arrive  at  Boonesborough — Indian  attack 
on  Boonesborough  in  April — Another  attack  in  July — Attack 
on  Logan's  Fort,  and  siege — Attack  on  Harrodsburg. 

THE  reader  will  not  fail  to  remark  that  the  period 
at  which  Daniel  Boone  commenced  the  settlement  of 
Kentucky,  was  the  most  eventful  one  in  the  history 
of  our  country.  In  the  year  1775  hostilities  between 
Great  Britain  and  her  American  Colonies  commencei! 
at  Lexington  and  Concord,  and  the  whole  country 
was  mustering  in  arms  at  the  time  when  Boone  am! 

the  other  western  emigrants  were  forming  settlements 
(108) 


HOSTILITY    OF    THE   INDIANS.  109 

four  hundred  miles  beyond  the  frontiers  cf  Virginia 
and  the  Carol  inas.  Encouraged  by  the  treaty  of  Lord 
Dunmore  with  the  Indians  in  1774,  and  knowing  the 
Indian  titles  to  the  lands  they  were  occupying  to  have 
been  extinguished,  they  naturally  counted  on  an  uii 
molested  possession  of  the  region  they  were  settling. 
But  in  this  expectation  they  were  sorely  disappointed. 
The  English  officers  and  agents  in  the  northwest  were 
indefatigable  in  stimulating  the  Indians  to  attack  the 
American  colonists  in  every  quarter.  They  supplied 
them  with  arms  and  ammunition,  bribed  them  with 
money,  and  aided  and  encouraged  them  to  attack  the 
feeble  settlements  in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.  But 
Providence  overruled  these  circumstances  for  the 
benefit  of  the  Western  country.  "  The  settlement  of 
Kentucky  led  to  the  conquest  .  f  the  British  posts 
in  Illinois  and  Indiana,  in  1778,  and  eventually  threw 
the  wide  valleys  of  the  "West  under  control  of  the 
American  Union."* 

The  settlers  in  Kentucky  in  1775,  were  still  acting 
under  the  belief  that  the  claims  purchased  by  Hen 
derson  and  Company  from  the  Cherokees  were  valid, 
and  that  "  the  Proprietors  of  the  Colony  of  Transyl 
vania"  were  really  founding  a  political  State.  Undei 

*  Peok.     "  Life  of  Daniel  Boons  ff 


110  LIFE    OF    COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE, 

this  impression  they  took  leases  from  the  Company 
aud  in  the  course  of  the  }rear,  eighteen  delegates  as 
sembled   in   convention  at   Boonesborough,   and   ac 
knowledged    the    Company   as    lawful    proprietors, 
"  established  courts  of  justice,  and  rules  for  proceed 
ing  therein;  also  a  militia  law,  a  law  for  the  preser 
vation  of  game,  and  for  appointing  civil  and  militia 
officers."*     This   was   the    first   political   convention 
ever  held  in  the  Western  Valley  for  the  formation 
of  a  free  government.f 

The  winter  and  spring  of  1776J  were  passed  by  the 
little  colony  of  Boonesborough  in  hunting,  fishing, 
clearing  the  lands  immediately  contiguous  to  the 
station,  and  putting  in  a  crop  of  corn.  The  colonists 
were  molested  but  once  by  their  enemies  during  the 
winter,  when  one  man  was  killed  by  a  small  band  of 
marauding  Indians,  who  suddenly  appeared  in  the 
vicinity,  and  as  suddenly  departed. 

*  Butler.     "  History  of  Kentucky." 

f  Peck.     "  Life  of  Daniel  Eoono." 

:}  Mr.  Peck  mentions  the  spring  of  1776,  as  the  date  of  the 
arrival  at  Boonesborough  of  Colonel  Richard  Callaway,  an-1  an 
intimate  friend  of  Boone,  with  his  family,  and  the  family  of 
Benjamin  Logan,  who  Lad  returned  for  tnem  the  preceding 
ftutumn. 


CAPTURE   OF   THREE   FEMALES.  Ill 

In  the  middle  summer  month,  an  incident  of  a 
thrilling  character  occurred,  which  cast  a  deep  but 
only  momentary  shadow  upon  the  little  society  of 
Boonesborough.  This  was  the  capture,  by  some 
skulking  Indians  belonging,  to  a  numerous  band  who 
were  now  prowling  through  the  woods  and  brakes  of 
Kentucky,  and  occasionally  approaching  the  settle 
ments  ftr  the  purpose  of  plunder,  of  three  young 
females,  members  of  the  families  of  Boone  and  Calla- 
way. 

This  incident,  which  has  been  taken  as  the  ground 
work  of  two  or  three  western  fictions,  and  also  had 
thrown  around  it  all  the  warm  coloring  of  romance, 
by  writers  professing  to  deal  only  with  the  authentic, 
is  thus  briefly  related  in  the  papers  of  Colcnel  John 
Floyd,  as  quoted  by  Mr.  Butler: 

"On  the  7th  of  July,  1776,  the  Indians  took  oat 
of  a  canoe  which  was  in  the  river,  within  sight  of 
Boonesboroughj  Miss  Betsey  Callaway,  her  sister 
Frances,  and  a  daughter  of  Daniel  Boone.  The  last 
twc  were  about  thirteen  or  fourteen  years  of  age,  and 
the  other  i^rown. 

''  The  affair  happened  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  tho 
spoilers  left  the  canoe  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river 


112  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

from  us.  "which  prevented  our  getting  over  for  wome 
time  to  pursue  them.  [Next  morning  by  daylight  we 
were  on  the  track,  but  found  they  had  totally  pre 
vented  our  following  them  by  walking  some  distance 
apart  through  the  thickest <cane  they  could  find.  "We 
observed  their  course,  however,  and  on  which  side  they 
had  left  their  sign,  and  traveled  upward  of  thirty 
miles.  We  then  imagined  that  they  would  be  less 
cautious  in  traveling,  and  made  a  turn  in  order  tc 
cross  their  trace,  and  had  gone  but  a  few  miles  before 
we  found  their  tracks  in  a  buffalo-path. 

"  Pursuing  this  for  the  distance  of  about  ten  miles, 
we  overtook  them  just  as  they  were  kindling  a  fire  to 
cook.  Our  study  had  been  more  to  get  the  prisoners 
without  giving  their  captors  time  to  murder  them 
after  they  should  discover  us,  than  to  kill  the  Indians. 

"  We  discovered  each  other  nearly  at  the  same  time. 
Four  of  our  party  fired,  and  then  all  rushed  upon 
them,  which  prevented  their  carrying  a/iy  thing  away 
except  one  shot-gun  without  any  ammunition.  Mr. 
Boone  and  myself  had  a  pretty  fair  shot,  just  as  they 
began  to  move  off.  I  am  well  convinced  I  shot  one 
through ;  the  one  he  shot  dropped  his  gun,  mine  bad 
none. 


DEPARTURE   OF   SPECULATORS.  113 

u  TLe  place  was  very  thick  with  cane ;  and  being  so 
much  elated  on  recovering  the  three  little  broken 
hearted  girls,  prevented  our  making  any  further 
search,  We  sent  them  off  without  moccasins,  and 
not  Ox  2  of  them  with  so  much  as  a  knife  or  a  toma 
hawk." 

Although  the  people  of  the  little  colony  of  Boones 
borough  were  not  aware  of  the  fact  at  the  time,  the 
marauding  Indians  who  thus  captured  Miss  Bcone 
and  the  Misses  Callaway,  as  they  were  amusing  them 
selves  by  paddling  about  the  foot  of  the  rock  in  the 
canoe,  were  one  of  the  many  scouting  parties  of 
Indians  who  were  scattered  about  watching  all  the 
different  settlements  in  Kentucky,  and  preparing  to 
attack  them.  The  incident  of  the  cauture  of  the  girls 
spread  an  alarm,  and  guards  were  stationed  to  defend 
the  hands  who  were  engaged  in  cultivating  the  ground. 

Toward  autumn  the  alarm  of  Indian  hostilities, 
and  the  knowledge  that  war  was  raging  throughout 
the  Colonies  east  of  the  mountains,  excited  so  much 
alarm,  tlc.t  some  three  hundred  land  speculators  and 
other  adventurers  deserted  the  Western  count:  y  and 
returned  to  their  old  homes.* 


114  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

With  the  exception  of  the  capture  of  the  young 
girls  mentioned  above,  no  incident  is  recorded  as 
having  disturbed  the  tranquillity  of  Boonesborough 
during  the  year  1776.  An  occasional  immigrant 
added  a  new  member  to  its  little  society,  who  assisted 
in  the  labors  of  the  hardy  colonists  on  the  surround 
ing  grounds.  But  its  numbers  received  no  consider 
able  increase  till  the  following  summer,  when  (25th 
July,  1777,)  a  party  of  immigrants  from  North  Caro 
lina,  coDsisting  of  forty -five  men,  arrived  in  the 
country,  and  took  up  their  first  abode  in  the  wilder 
ness  at  Boonesborough. 

This  was  a  fortunate  circumstance  for  that  station 
and  great  cause  of  rejoicing  among  all  the  settlements, 
for  there  were  none  of  them  that  had  not  been  much 
molested  by  the  Indians  since  the  opening  of  spring, 
and  one  or  two  of  them  had  undergone  long  and 
regular  Indian  sieges. 

Boonesborough  had  been  surrounded  by  about  one 
hundred  of  the  enemy,  as  early  as  the  middle  of  April, 
1777,  and  fiercely  attacked.  But  the  Indiara  were  so 
warmly  received  by  the  garrison  on  this  occasion, 
fchat  they  in  a  very  little  time  withdrew,  having  killed 


SIEGE   AXD   REPULSE    OF   THE   IXUIAXS.         115 

one  of  the  settlers,  and  wounded  four  others.     Theii 
own  loss  could  not  be  ascertained. 

Increased  to  two  hundred  warriors,  this  party  had 
returned  to  the  attack  of  Boonesborough  on  the  fourth 
of  July.*  On  the  present  occasion,  having  sent  de 
tachments  to  alarm  and  annoy  the  neighboring  settle 
ments,  in  order  that  no  reinforcements  should  be  sent 
to  Boonesborough,  the  Indians  encamped  about  the 
place,  with  the  object  of  attempting  its  reduction  by 
a  regular  siege.  After  a  close  and  vigorous  attack 
for  two  days  and  nights,  in  which  they  succeeded  in 
killing  but  one  man  and  wounding  four  others,  the 
Indians,  losing  all  hope  of  success,  suddenly,  and  with 
great  clamor,  raised  the  siege,  and  disappeared  in  the 
adjacent  forest.  Their  own  loss  was  seven  warriors, 
whose  fall  was  noted  from  the  fort. 

After  this  attack,  Boonesborough  was  disturbed  no 
more  by  the  Indians  during  the  year.  Had  it  been 
after  the  arrival  of  the  immigrants  above  referred  to, 
it  would,  in  all  probability,  have  taught  its  indefati 
gable  enemies  a  lesson  such  as  they  had  never  then 
received  at  the  hands  of  the  Kentuckians. 

But  notwithstanding  these  two  considerable  attacks, 
*  Gallagher. 


116  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONtf. 

and  the  "signs"  of  Indians  in  the  surrounding  forests 
for  the  whole  summer,  the  men  continued  to  clear  tho 
lands  adjacent  to  the  Station,  and  to  cultivate  corn  and 
garden  vegetables,  some  always  keeping  a  vigilant 
Look-out  while  the  others  labored.  For  supplies  of 
meat  they  depended  upon  the  forests,  each  of  the  men 
taking  his  turn  as  a  hunter,  at  great  hazard. 

Meantime,  the  other  settlements  in  Kentucky  had 
suffered  attacks  from  the  Indians.  Logan's  Fort  was 
invested  by  a  force  of  one  hundred  Indians  on  the 
20th  of  May,  1777,  and  after  sustaining  a  vigorous 
siege  for  several  days,  was  finally  relieved  by  the 
timely  arrival  of  a  reinforcement  commanded  by  Col 
onel  Bowman.  On  the  7th  of  March,  1777,  the  fort 
at  Harrodsburg,  then  called  Harrodstown,  was  assailed 
by  a  body  of  Indians,  but  they  were  speedily  driven 
off,  one  of  their  number  being  killed.  The  whites 
had  four  men  wounded,  one  of  whom  afterward  died 
of  his  wounds. 


CHAPTER  XL 

of  George  Rogers  Clark  in  Kentucky — Anecdote  of  hit 
conversation  with  Ray — Clark  and  Jones  chosen  as  delegates 
1 ;?  the  Colonies  to  the  Virginia  Legislature — Clark's  import 
ant  services  in  obtaining  a  political  organization  for  Kentucky, 
nnd  an  abundant  supply  of  gunpowder  from  the  government 
of  Virginia — Great  labor  and  difficulty  in  bringing  the  powder 
to  Ilarrodstown — Clark's  expedition  against  Kaskaskias-  ^ur- 
prise  and  capture  of  their  fort — Perilous  and  difficult  march 
to  Vincennes— Surprise  and  capture  of  that  place — Extension 
of  the  Virginian  settlements — Erection  of  Fort  Jefferson. 

AMONG  the  most  celebrated  pioneers  of  the  West, 
was  General  George  Rogers  Clark,  who,  at  the  time 
we  are  now  writing  of,  bore  the  rank  of  Major. 
Anxious  for  the  protection  of  the  Western  settle 
ments,  he  was  already  planning  his  celebrated  con 
quest  of  the  rritish  posts  in  the  northwest. 

He  first  c.me  o  Kentucky  in  1775,  and  penetrated 
to  Harrodsbtirg,  which  had  been  reoccupiecl  by  Col 
onel  Ilarrod.  In  this  visit,  from  his  well  known  and 
commanding  talents,  lie  was  voluntarily  placed  in 

(117) 


118  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

command  of  the  irregular  troops  then  in  Kentucky 
In  the  fall  he  returned  to  Virginia,  and  came  back 
again  to  Kentucky  in  1776.  Mr.  Butler  relates  tho 
following  anecdote,  received  from  the  lips  of  General 
Ray,  as  having  occurred  with  General  Clark  upon  his 
second  visit :  "  I  had  come  down,"  said  General  Ray, 
*'  to  where  I  now  live  (about  four  miles  north  of  Ilar- 
rodsburg),  to  turn  some  horses  in  the  range.  I  had 
killed  a  small  blue-wing  duck  that  was  feeding  in  my 
spring,  and  had  roasted  it  nicely  on  the  brow  of  the 
hill,  about  twenty  steps  east  of  my  house.  After 
having  taken  it  off  to  cool,  I  was  much  surprised  on 
being  suddenly  accosted  by  a  fine  soldierly-looking 
man,  who  exclaimed,  '  How  do  you  do,  my  little  fel 
low  ?  What  is  your  name?  Ain't  you  afraid  of 
being  in  the  woods  by  yourself?'  On  satisfying  his 
inquiries,  I  invited  the  traveler  to  partake  of  my 
duck,  which  he  did,  without  leaving  me  a  bone  to  pick, 
his  appetite  was  so  keen,  though  he  should  have  been 
welcome  to  all  the  game  I  could  have  killed,  when  i. 
afterward  became  acquainted  with  hi-  noble  and  gal 
lant  soul."  After  satisfying  his  questions,  he  ir  quired 
of  the  stranger  his  own  name  and  business  in  this  re 
mote  region.  "My  name  is  Clark,"  he  answered 


DELEGATES   CHOSEN.  119 

"and  I  1m e  come  out  to  see  what  you  brave  fellows 
are  doing  in  Kentucky,  and  to  lend  you  a  helping 
hand  if  necessary."  General  Ray,  then  a  boy  of  six 
teen  conducted  Clark  to  Harrodsburg,  where  he  spent 
his  time  in  observation  on  the  condition  and  prospects 
of  the  country,  natural  to  his  comprehensive  mind, 
and  assisting  at  every  opportunity  ID  its  defense. 

At  a  general  meeting  of  the  settlers  at  Ilarrodstown, 
on  the  6th  of  June,  1775,  General  George  Rogers 
Clark,  and  Gabriel  John  Jones,  were  chosen  to  repre 
sent  them  in  the  Assembly  of  Virginia. 

This,  however,  was  not  precisely  the  thing  contem 
plated  by  Clark.*  lie  wished  that  the  people  should 
appoint  agents,  with  general  powers  to  negotiate  with  the 
government  of  Yirginia,and  in  the  event  that  that  com 
monwealth  should  refuse  to  recognize  the  colonists 
as  within  its  jurisdiction  and  under  its  protection,  he 
proposed  to  employ  the  lands  of  the  country  as  a  fund 
to  obtain  settlers  and  establish  an  independent  State. 
The  election  had,  however,  gone  too  far  to  change  its 
object  when  Clark  arrived  at  Ilarrodstown,  and  the 
gentlemen  elected,  although  aware  that  the  choice 
could  '  ire  them  no  seat  in  the  legislature,  proceeded 

*  Colling. 


120  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

to  TVilliamsburg,  at  that  time  the  seat  of  government 
After  suffering  the  most  severe  privations  in  theii 
journey  through  the  wilderness,  the  delegates  found, 
on  their  arrival  in  Virginia,  that  the  Legislature  had 
adjourned,  whereupon  Jones  directed  his  steps  to  the 
settlements  on  the  Holston,  and  left  Clark  to  attend  tu 
the,  Kentucky  mission  alone. 

lie  immediately  waited  on  Governor  Ilcnry,  then 
lying  sick  at  his  residence  in  Hanover  County,  to 
whom  he  stated  the  objects  of  his  journey.  These 
meeting  the  approbation  of  the  governor,  he  gave  Clark 
a  letter  to  the  Executive  Council  of  the  State.  With 
this  letter  in  his  hand  he  appeared  before  the  council, 
and  after  acquainting  them  fully  with  the  condition 
and  circumstances  of  the  colony,  he  made  application 
for  five  hundred- weight  of  gunpowder  for  the  defense 
of  the  various  stations.  But  with  every  disposition  to 
assist  and  promote  the  growth  of  these  remote  and 
infant  settlements,  the  council  felt  itself  restrained  by 
the  uncertain  and  indefinite  state  of  the  relations  ex 
isting  between  the  colonists  and  the  state  of  Virginia, 
from  complying  fully  with  his  demand.  The  Ken- 
tuckians  had  not  yet  been  recognized  by  the  Legisla 
ture  as  citizens,  and  the  proprietary  claimants,  II ea 


PROCEEDINGS  OF  CLARK  WITH  THE  COUNCIL.   121 

dei  son  &  Co.,  were  at  this  time  exerting  themselves  to 
obtain  from  Virginia,  a  relinquishment  of  her  jurisdic 
tion  over  the  new  territory.  The  council,  therefore, 
could  only  afford  to  lend  the  gunpowder  to  the  colonists 
as  friends,  not  give  it  to  them  as  fellow-citizens* 

At  the  same  time,  they  required  Clark  to  be  person 
ally  responsible  for  its  value,  in  the  event  the  Legisla 
ture  should  refuse  to  recognize  the  Kentuckians  as  citi 
zens,  and  in  the  mean  time  to  defray  the  expense  of 
its  conveyance  to  Kentucky.  Upon  these  terms  ho 
did  not  feel  at  liberty  to  accept  the  proffered  assistance, 
lie  represented  to  the  Council,  that  the  emissaries  of 
the  British  were  employing  every  means  to  engage  the 
Indians  in  the  war ;  that  the  people  in  the  remote  and 
exposed  Stations  of  Kentucky  might  be  exterminated 
for  the  want  of  a  supply  which  he,  a  private  individ 
ual,  had  at  so  much  hazard  and  hardship,  sought  for 
their  relief,  and  that  when  this  frontier  bulwark  was 
thus  destroyed,  the  fury  of  the  savages  would  burst  like 
a  tempest  i.pon  the  heads  of  their  own  citizens. 

To  these  representations,  however,  the  Council  re 
mained  inexorable ;  the  sympathy  for  the  frontier  set 
tiers  was  deep,  but  the  assistance  already  offered 

*  Collins. 


122  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

n  stretch  of  power,  and  they  could  go  no  further.  The 
keeper  of  the  public  magazine  was  directed  to  deliver 
the  powder  to  Clark ;  but  having  long  reflected  on  the 
situation,  prospects,  and  resources  of  the  new  country, 
his  resolution  to  reject  the  assistance,  on  the  proposed 
conditions,  was  made  before  he  left  the  Council  chamber. 
He  determined  to  repair  to  Kentucky,  as  he  had  at 
first  contemplated,  to  exert  the  resources  of  the  country 
for  the  formation  of  an  independent  State.  He  accord 
ingly  returned  the  order  of  the  Council  in  a  letter,  set 
ting  forth  his  reasons  for  declining  to  accept  their 
powder  on  these  terms,  and  intimating  his  design  of 
applying  for  assistance  elsewhere,  adding  "  that  a 
country  which  was  not  worth  defending  was  not  worth 
claiming."  On  the  receipt  of  this  letter  the  Council 
recalled  Clark  to  their  presence,  and  an  order  was 
passed  on  the  23d  of  August,  1776,  for  the  transmis 
sion  of  the  gunpowder  to  Pittsburg,  to  be  there 
delivered  to  Clark,  or  his  order,  for  the  use  of  the 
people  of  Kentucky.  This  was  the  first  act  in  that 
long  and  affectionate  interchange  of  good  offices  which 
mbsisted  between  Kentucky  and  her  parent  State  for 
oo  many  years;  and  obvious  as  the  reflection  is;  it 
may  not  be  omitted,  that  on  the  successful  terminal;  vr, 


POLITICAL   ORGANIZATION   OF   KENTUCKY.      123 

of  this  negotiation  hung  the  connection  between  Vir 
ginia  and  the  splendid  domain  she  afterward  acquired 
west  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains. 

At  the  fall  session  of  the  Legislature  of  Virginia, 
Messrs.  Jon~s  and  Clark  laid  the  Kentucky  memorial 
before  that  body.  They  were,  of  course,  not  admitted 
to  seats,  though  late  in  the  session  they  obtained,  in 
opposition  to  the  exertions  of  Colonels  Henderson  and 
Campbell,  the  formation  of  the  territory,  which  now 
comprises  the  present  State  of  that  name,  into  the 
County  of  Kentucky.  The  first  efficient  political 
organization  of  Kentucky  was  thus  obtained  through 
the  sagacity,  influence,  and  exertions  of  George  Rogers 
Clark,  who  must  be  ranked  as  the  earliest  founder  of 
that  Commonwealth.  This  act  of  the  Virginia  Legis 
lature  first  gave  it  form  and  a  political  existence,  and 
entitled  it,  under  the  constitution  of  Virginia,  to  a 
representation  in  the  Assembly,  as  well  as  to  a 
judicial  and  military  establishment. 

Having  obtained  these  important  advantages  from 
their  mission,  they  received  the  intelligence  that  the 
powder  was  still  at  Pittsburg,  and  they  determined  to 
take  that  point  An  their  route  home,  and  carry  it  with 
them.  The  country  around  Pittsburg  swarmed  with 


124  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONK. 

Indians,  evidently  hostile  to  the  whites,  who  would 
no  doubt  seek  to  interrupt  their  voyage. 

These  circumstances  created  a  necessity  for  the 
almost  caution  as  well  as  expedition  in  their  move 
ments,  and  they  accordingly  hastily  embarked  on  the 
Ohio  with  only  seven  boatmen.  They  were  hotly 
pursued  the  whole  way  by  Indians,  but  succeeded  in 
keeping  in  advance  until  they  arrived  at  the  mouth 
of  Limestone  Creek,  at  the  spot  where  the  city  of 
Maysville  now  stands.  They  ascended  this  creek  a 
short  distance  with  their  boat,  and  concealed  their 
cargo  at  different  places  in  the  woods  along  its  banks. 
They  then  turned  their  boat  adrift,  and  directed  their 
jourse  to  Ilarrodstown,  intending  to  return  with  a 
sufficient  escort  to  insure  the  safe  transportation  of 
the  powder  to  its  destination.  This  in  a  short  time 
was  successfully  effected,  and  the  colonists  were  thus 
abundantly  supplied  with  the  means  of  defense  against 
the  fierce  enemies  who  beset  them  on  all  sides.* 

It  was  fortunate  for  Virginia,  says  a  recent  writer,! 
that  she  had  at  this  time,  on  her  western  borders,  an 
individual  of  rare  military  genius,  in  the  person  of 

*  Collins.     "  Historical  Sketches  of  Kentucky." 
t  Howe.     "Historical  Collections  of  Virginia." 


EXPEDITION   AGAINST   KASKASKUS.  125 

Col O'iel  George  Eogers  Clarke,  "  the  Hannibal  of  the 
Wect"  who  not  only  saved  her  back  settlements  from 
Indian  fury,  but  planted  her  standard  far  beyond  tha 
Ohio.  The  Governor  of  the  Canadian  settlements  in 
whe  Illino'.^  country,  by  every  possible  method,  insti 
gated  the  Indians  to  annoy  the  frontier. 

Virginia  placed  a  small  force  of  about  250  men 
under  Clark,  who,  descending  the  Ohio,  hid  their 
boats,  and  marched  northwardly,  with  their  provisions 
on  their  backs.  These  being  consumed,  they  sub 
sisted  for  two  days  on  roots,  and,  in  a  state  of  famine, 
appeared  before  Kaskaskias,  unseen  and  unheard. 

At  midnight  they  surprised  and  took  the  town  and 
fort,  which  had  resisted  a  much  larger  force ;  then 
seizing  the  golden  moment,  sent  a  detachment  who 
with  equal  success  surprised  three  other  towns. 
Rocheblave,  the  obnoxious  Governor,  wras  sent  to 
Virginia.  On  his  person  were  found  written  instruc 
tions  from  Quebec  to  excite  the  Indians  to  hostilities, 
and  reward  them  for  the  scalps  of  the  Americans. 

The  settlers  transferred  their  allegiance  to  Virginia, 
and  she,  as  the  territory  belonged  to  her  by  conquer 
and  charter,  in  the  autumnal  session  of  1778  erected 
it  into  a  county  to  be  called  Illinois.  Inpulated  in  tLe 


126  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONS 

heart  of  the  Indian  country,  in  the  midst  of  the  mosi 
ferocious  tribes,  few  men  but  Clark  could  have  pre 
served  this  acquisition. 

Hamilton,  the  Governor  of  Detroit,  a  bold  and 
tyrannical  personage,  determined,  with  an  overwhelm 
ing  force  of  British  and  Indians,  to  penetrate  up  the 
Ohio  to  Fort  Pitt  to  sweep  all  the  principal  settlements 
in  his  way,  and  besiege  Kaskaskias.  Clark  despaired 
of  keeping  possession  of  the  country,  but  he  resolved 
to  preserve  this  post,  or  die  in  its  defense.  While  he 
was  strengthening  the  fortifications,  he  received  in 
formation  that  Hamilton,  who  was  at  Fort  St.  Vincent 
(Vincennes,)  had  weakened  his  force  by  sending  some 
Indians  against  the  frontiers. 

This  information,  to  the  genius  of  Clark,  disclosed, 
with  the  rapidity  of  an  electric  flash,  not  only  safety 
but  new  glory.  To  resolve  to  attack  Hamilton  before 
he  could  collect  the  Indians  was  the  work  of  a  mo 
ment — the  only  hope  of  saving  the  country.  "With  a 
band  of  150  gallant  and  hardy  comrades,  he  marched 
across  the  country.  It  was  in  February,  1779.  "When 
within  nine  miles  of  the  enemy,  it  took  these  intrepid 
men  five  days  to  cross  the  drowned  lands  of  the 
Wabash,  having  often  to  wade  up  to  their  bieasta 


CAPTURE   OF   FORT   ST.   VINCENT.  127 

m  water.     Had    not    the  weather   been   remarkably 
mild,  they  must  have  perished. 

On  the  evening  of  the  23d,  they  landed  in  sight 
of  the  fort,  before  the  enemy  knew  any  thing  of 
their  approach.  After  a  siege  of  eighteen  hours  il 
surrendered,  without  the  loss  of  a  man  to  the  be 
siegers.  The  Governor  was  sent  prisoner  to  "Wil- 
liamsburg,  and  considerable  stores  fell  into  the  pos 
session  of  the  conqueror. 

Other  auspicious  circumstances  crowned  this  re- 
suit.  Clark,  intercepting  a  convoy  from  Canada,  on 
their  way  to  this  post,  took  the  mail,  forty  prisoners, 
and  goods  to  the  value  of  $45,000;  and  to  crown 
all,  nis  express  from  Virginia  arrived  with  the 
thanks  of  the  Assembly  to  him  and  his  gallant 
band  for  their  reduction  of  the  country  about  Kas- 
kaskias.  This  year  Virginia  extended  her  western 
establishments  through  the  agency  of  Colonel  Clark, 
and  had  several  fortifications  erected,  among  which 
was  Fort  JerTerson,  on  the  Mississippi.* 


CHAPTER 


5*jncity  of  salt  at  Boonesborough  —  Boone  goes  to  Blue  Licks  to 
make  salt,  and  is  captured  by  the  Indians  —  Taken  to  Cliilli- 
cothe  —  Affects  contentment,  and  deceives  the  Indians—  Taken 
to  Detroit  —  Kindess  of  the  British  officers  to  him  —  Returns  to 
Chillicothe  —  Adopted  into  an  Indian  family  —  Ceremonies  of 
adoption  —  Boone  sees  a  large  force  of  Indians  destined  to 
attack  Boonesborough  —  Escapes,  and  gives  the  alarm,  and 
strengthens  the  fortifications  at  Boonesborough  —  News  of 
delay  by  the  Indians  on  account  of  Booiie's  escape  —  Boone 
goes  on  an  expedition  to  the  Scioto  —  Has  a  fight  with  a  party 
ot  Indians  —  Returns  to  Boonesborough,  which  is  immediately 
besieged  by  Captain  Duquesne  with  five  hundred  Indians  — 
Summons  to  surrender  —  Time  gained  —  Attack  commenced  — 
Brave  defense  —  Mines  and  countermines  —  Siege  raised  —  Boone 
brings  his  family  once  more  back  to  Boonesborough,  and  re 
sumes  farming. 

WHILE  George  Rogers  Clark  was  engaged  in  his 
campaign  against  the  British  posts  in  the  northwest, 
Daniel  Boone  was  a  prisoner  among  the  Indians. 
The  people  at  Boonesborough  were  suffering  for  want 
of  salt.  It  could  not  be  obtained  conveniently  from 
(128) 


BOONE'S  SECOND  CAPTIVITY.  129 

the  Atlantic  Colonies,  but  it  could  be  manufactured 
at  a  place  called  the  Blue  Licks,  from  salt  water, 
which  abounded  there. 

Tn  January,  1778,  accompanied  by  thirty  men, 
i»oone  \vcnt  to  the  Blue  Licks  to  make  salt  for  the 
aifr'orent  Stations;  and  on  the  7th  of  February  follow 
ing,  while  out  hunting,  he  fell  in  with  one  hundred 
and  two  Indian  warriors,  on  their  march  to  attack 
Boonesborough.  lie  instantly  lied,  but  being  upward 
of  fifty  years  old,  he  was  unable  to  outstrip  the  fleet 
young  men  who  pursued  him,  and  was  a  second  time 
taken  prisoner.  As  usual,  he  was  treated  with  kind 
ness  until  his  final  fate  should  be  determined,  and 
was  led  back  to  the  Licks,  where  his  party  were  still 
encamped.  ITere  Boone  surrendered  his  whole  party, 
to  the  number  of  twenty-seven,  upon  a  promise  on 
the  part  of  the  Indians  of  life  and  good  treatment, 
both  of  which  conditions  were  faithfully  observed. 
This  step  was  apparently  unnecessary ;  but  the  result 
showed  that  it  was  a  master-stroke  of  policy  on 
I3oone's  part.  He  knew  the  nature  of  the  Indians, 
and  foresaw  that  they  would  forthwith  return  homo 
\vith  their  prisoners,  and  thus  save  Boonesborough 

('mm  attack. 
9 


130          Lira  OF  COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONK. 

Had  the  Indians  gone  on  to  that  place,  by  showing 
their  prisoners  and  threatening  to  put  them  to  the 
torture,  they  might  have  obtained  important  results. 
But  they  did  nothing  of  the  kind.  As  Boone  had 
calculated,  they  went  home  with  their  prisoners  and 
booty. 

Captain  Boone  has  been  censured  for  the  surrender 
of  his  men,  which  he  made  at  his  own  capture,  and  at 
a  subsequent  period  was  tried  by  court-martial  and 
acquitted.  This  was  a  just  decision.  The  surrender 
caused  the  Indians  to  return  home  with  their  pris 
oners  instead  of  attacking  Boonesborough,  which 
would  almost  certainly  have  been  taken  and  de 
stroyed  if  this  surrender  had  not  been  made. 

Elated  with  their  unexpected  success,  the  Indiana 
now  returned  at  once  to  old  Chilicothe,  the  principal 
town  of  the  Shawn ees,  on  the  Little  Miami,  treating 
their  prisoners,  during  a  march  of  three  days  in  very 
cold  and  inclement  weather,  as  well  as  they  fared 
themselves,  as  regarded  fire  and  provisions.  Boono 
and  his  companions  were  kept  in  captivity  by  the 
Indians,  and  closely  watched  for  several  weeks,  when 
the  old  pioneer  and  ten  of  his  men  were  conducted  to 
Detroit,  then  a  British  garrison,  and  all  but  Booiie 


ADOPTED    INTO    AN   INDIAN    FAMILY.  131 

presented  to  the  commandant,  by  whom  they  were  all 
well  treated.  For  the  old  pioneer  himself,  the  Indiana 
had  conceived  a  particular  liking ;  and  they  stub 
bornly  refused  to  give  him  up,  though  several  gentle 
men  of  Detroit  were  very  anxious  they  should  leavo 
him,  and  the  commandant  offered  to  ransom  him  by  a 
liberal  sum.  He  was  therefore  compelled  to  accom 
pany  them  back  to  Chillicotne,  their  town  on  the 
Tattle  Miami,  which  they  reached  after  a  march  of 
fifteen  days. 

Boone  was  now  formally  adopted  as  a  son  in  one 
of  the  Indian  families.  "  The  forms  of  the  ceremony 
of  adoption,"  says  Mr.  Peck,*  "were  often  severe  and 
ludicrous.  The  hair  of  the  head  is  plucked  out  by  a 
painful  and  tedious  operation,  leaving  a  tuft,  some 
three  or  four  inches  in  diameter,  on  the  crown,  for  the 
scalp-lock,  which  is  cut  and  dressed  up  with  ribbons 
and  feathers.  The  candidate  is  then  taken  into  the 
river  in  a  state  of  nudity,  and. there  thoroughly  washed 
and  rubbed,  'to  take  all  his  white  blood  out.'  This 
ablution  is  usually  performed  by  females.  lie  is  tln.Mi 
taken  to  the  council-house,  where  the  chief  makes  n 
speech,  in  which  he  expatiates  upon  the  distinguished 

*  "  Life  of  Daniel  Boone." 


IS2  LIFE   OP    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONS. 

honors  conferred  on  him.  His  head  and  face  are 
painted  in  the  most  approved  and  fashionable  style, 
and  the  ceremony  is  concluded  with  a  grand  feast  and 
smoking." 

After  undergoing  after  this  fashion  what  was  not 
inaptly  termed  the  Indian  toilette,  Boone  was  con 
sidered  a  regular  member  of  the  tribe,  and  by  judi 
ciously  accommodating  himself  to  his  new  condition, 
he  rapidly  won  upon  the  regards  of  the  Indians,  and 
soon  secured  their  confidence.  They  challenged  him 
to  a  trial  of  skill  at  their  shooting-matches — in  which 
he  took  care  not  to  excel  them — invited  him  to  ac 
company  them  on  their  hunting  excursions,  bestowed 
particular  notice  upon  him  in  various  ways,  and 
always  treated  him  with  much  consideration.  As  re 
garded  merely  his  physical  comfort,  Boone's  situation 
was,  at  this  time,  rather  enviable  than  otherwise ;  but 
he  felt  a  depressing  anxiety  with  regard  to  his  wife 
and  children,  and  doubted  the  safety  and  prosperity 
of  the  Station,  without  his  own  watchfulness  and 
superintendence.  lie  therefore  determined  to  escapo 
from  his  captors  at  the  earliest  possible  period;  and 
very  impatiently  waited  an  opportunity  for  accom 
plishing  this  purpose. 


ESCAPE   FROM   THE   INDIANS.,  132 

Early  ir.  June,  a  party  of  Indians  went  to  the  Scioto 
Licks  to  make  salt.  Boone  was  taken  with  them,  but 
kept  so  constantly  employed  at  the  kettles,  that  he 
found  no  chance  of  escaping.  Having  sufficiently  sup 
plied  themselves  with  the  desired  article,  the  party  re- 
turned;  and  at  the  Chillicothe  town,  Boone  found  four 
hundred  and  fifty  Indian  warriors,  armed  well  and 
painted  in  a  most  frightful  manner,  ready  to  march 
against  Boonesborough :  this  was  on  the  fifteenth  or 
sixteenth  of  the  month. 

Boone  now  saw  the  absolute  necessity  of  escaping 
at  once,  and  determined  to  make  the  attempt  without 
delay.  lie  rose  at  the  usual  time  the  next  morning, 
and  went  out  upon  a  bunt.  His  object  was  to  give 
his  wary  masters  the  slip,  in  such  a  manner  as  would 
be  least  likely  to  excite  their  suspicions,  and  be  the 
longest  in  determining  them  upon  a  pursuit. 

No  sooner  was  he  at  such  a  distance  from  the  town 
as  would  prevent  observations  of  his  movements,  than 
lie  struck  out  rapidly  in  the  direction  of  Boonos 
borough.  So  great  was  his  anxiety,  that  he  stopped 
nut  to  kill  any  thing  to  eat ;  but  performed  his  journey 
— a  distance  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles — in  less 
than  five  days,  upon  one  meal,  which,  before  starting. 


134  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

lie  had  concealed  in  his  basket.  On  arriving  at 
!>  »>!u\sborough,  he  found  the  fort,  as  he  feared  iie 
•Uiould,  in  a  bad  state  for  defense;  but  his  activity  soon 
strengthened  it,  and  his  courage  at  once  reinspired  the 
sinking  hearts  of  the  garrison.  Every  thing  was  im 
mediately  put  in  proper  condition  for  a  vigorous  de 
fense,  and  all  became  impatient  for  intelligence  of  the 
movements  of  the  enemy. 

A  few  days  after  Boone's  escape  from  the  Indians, 
one  of  his  fellow-prisoners  succeeded  likewise  in  elud 
ing  their  vigilance,  and  made  his  way  safely  and  ex- 
peditiously  to  Boonesborough.  This  man  arrived  at 
the  Station  at  a  time  when  the  garrison  were  hourly 
expecting  the  appearance  of  the  enemy,  and  reported 
that,  on  account  of  Boone's  elopement,  the  Indians  had 
postponed  their  meditated  invasion  of  the  settled  re 
gions  for  three  weeks.*  It  was  discovered,  however, 
'/hat  they  had  their  spies  in  the  country,  watching  the 
movements  of  the  different  garrisons;  and  this  rendered 
the  settlers  wary  and  active,  and  gave  all  the  Sationa 
time  and  opportunity  to  strengthen  themselves,  and 
•nakc  every  preparation  for  a  powerful  resistance  of 
A'iiat,  they  could  not  but  believe,  was  to  be  a  long  and 
*  Gallagher. 


A    FIGUT    WITH    THE    INDIANS.  135 

great  effort  to  drive  them  from  the  Jand,  and  utterly 
destroy  their  habitations. 

Week  passed  after  week,  but  no  enemy  appeared. 
The  state  of  anxiety  and  watchfulness  in  which  the 
garrison  at  Boonesborough  had,  for  so  long  a  time,  been 
kept,  was  becoming  irksome,  and  the  men  were  begin 
ning  to  relax  in  their  vigilance.  This  Boone  observed, 
and  it  determined  him  to  undertake  an  expedition, 
which  he  had  been  probably  meditating  for  some  time. 
On  the  1st  of  August,  therefore,  with  a  company  of 
nineteen  of  the  brave  spirits  by  whom  he  was  sur 
rounded,  he  left  the  fort  with  the  intention  of  marching 
against  and  surprising  one  of  the  Indian  towns  on  tLt 
Scioto.  He  advanced  rapidly,  but  with  great  caution, 
and  had  reached  a  point  within  four  or  five  miles  of 
the  town  destined  to  taste  of  his  vengeance,  when  he 
met  its  warriors,  thirty  in  number,  on  their  way  to 
join  the  main  Indian  force,  then  on  its  march  toward 
Boonesborough 

A  n  action  immediately  commenced,  which  termi 
nated  in  the  flight  of  the  Indians,  who  lost  one  man 
and  had  two  others  wounded. 

Boone  received  no  injury,  but  took  three  horses, 
and  all  the  "plunder"  of  the  war  party.  He  then 


136  LIFE   OF  COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONS. 

dispatched  two  spies  to  the  Indian  town,  who  /a 
turned  with  the  intelligence  that  it  was  evacuated 
On  the  receipt  of  this  information  he  started  few 
Boonesborough  with  all  possible  haste  hoping  tc 
reach  the  Station  before  the  enemy,  that  lie  nrghi 
give  warning  of  their  approach,  and  strengthen  its 
numbers.  He  passed  the  main  body  of  the  Indians 
on  the  sixth  day  of  his  march,  and  on  the  seventh 
reached  Boonesborough. 

On  the  eighth  day,  the  enemy's  force  marched  up, 
with  British  colors  flying,  and  invested  the  place. 
The  Indian  army  was  commanded  by  Captain  Du 
quesne,  with  eleven  other  Canadian  Frenchmen  and 
several  distinguished  chiefs,  and  was  the  most  formid 
able  force  which  had  yet  invaded  the  settlements. 
The  commander  summoned  the  garrison  to  surrender 
"  in  the  name  of  his  Britannic  Majesty." 

Boone  and  his  men,  perilous  as  was  their  situation, 
received  the  summons  without  apparent  alarm,  and 
requested  a  couple  of  days  for  the  consideration  of 
what  should  be  done.  This  was  granted;  and  Bocna 
summoned  his  brave  companions  to  council :  lid  fifty 
men  appeared!  Yet  these  fifty,  after  a  due  considera 
tion  of  the  terms  of  capitulation  proposed,  and  witfo 


ATTACK    UPON   BOONESBOKOUGH.  L37 

the  knowledge  that  they  were  surrounded  ny  xava<re 
ana  remorseless  enemies  to  the  number  of  about  five 
hundred,  determined,  unanimously,  to  ki  defend  the  fort 
<7j  long  as  a  man  of  them  lived T 

The  two  days  having  expired,  Boonc  announced 
this  determination  from  one  of  the  bastions;  and 
thanked  the  British  commander  for  the  notice  given 
of  his  intended  attack,  and  the  time  allowed  the  gar 
rison  lor  preparing  to  defend  the  Station.  This  reply 
to  his  summons  was  entirely  unexpected  by  Duquesne, 
and  he  heard  it  with  evident  disappointment.  Other 
terms  were  immediately  proposed  by  him,  which 
"sounded  so  gratefully  in  the  ears"  of  the  garrison 
that  Boone  agreed  to  treat ;  and,  with  eight  of  his 
companions,  left  the  fort  for  this  purpose.  It  was  soon 
manifest,  however,  by  the  conduct  of  the  Indians,  thai 
u  snare  had  been  laid  for  them  ;  and  escaping  from 
their  wily  foes  by  a  sudden  effort,  they  re-entered  the 
p  all  is  ides,  closed  the  gates,  and  betook  themselves  to 
the  bastions. 

A  hot  attack  upon  the  fort  now  instantly  com 
mcnoed ;  but  the  fire  of  the  Indians  was  returned 
from  the  garrison  with  such  unexpected  briskness  and 
fatal  precision  that  the  besiegers  were  compelled  to  fall 


138  LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

back.  They  then  sheltered  themselves  behind  tho 
nearest  trees  and  stumps,  and  continued  the  attack 
\\  ith  more  caution.  Losing  a  number  of  men  himself, 
and  perceiving  no  falling  off  in  the  strength  or  the 
marksmanship  of  the  garrison,  Duquesne  resorted  to 
an  expedient  which  promised  greater  success. 

The  fort  stood  upon  the  bank  of  the  river,  about 
sixty  yards  from  its  margin ;  and  the  purpose  of  the 
commander  of  the  Indians  was  to  undermine  this,  and 
blo\v  up  the  garrison.  Duquesne  was  pushing  the 
mine  under  the  fort  with  energy  when  his  operations 
were  discovered  by  the  besieged.  The  miners  precipi 
tated  the  earth  which  they  excavated  into  the  river ; 
and  Boone,  perceiving  that  the  water  was  muddy  be 
low  the  fort,  while  it  was  clear  above,  instantly  divined 
the  cause,  and  at  once  ordered  a  deep  trench  to  be  cut 
inside  the  fort,  to  counteract  the  work  of  the  enemy. 

As  the  earth  was  dug  up,  it  was  thrown  over  the 
wall  of  the  fort,  in  the  face  of  the  besieging  com 
mander.  Duquesne  was  thus  informed  that  his  design 
had  been  discovered;  and  being  convinced  cf  <he 
futility  of  any  further  attempts  of  that  kind  he  dis 
continued  his  mining  operations,  and  once  more  re 
newed  the  attack  upon  the  Station  in  the  manner  of 


THE   SIEGE   RAISED.  139 

i  regular  Indian  siege.     His  success,  however,  was  no 
boiler  than  it  had  been  before ;  the  Joss  appeared  to 
bo  all  upon  his  side;    his  stock  of  provisions  was 
nearly    exhausted;    having   for   nine   days   tried  the 
bravery  of  his  savage  force,  and  tasked  his  own  in 
genuity  to  its  utmost,  he  raised  the  siege,  and  aban 
doned  the  grand  object  of  the  expedition. 

During  this  siege,  "the  most  formidable,"  says  Mr. 
Marshall,  "  thut  had  ever  taken  place  in  Kentucky 
from  the  number  of  Indians,  the  skill  of  the  com 
manders,  and  the  fierce  countenances  and  savage  dis 
positions  of  the  warriors,"  only  two  men  belonging 
to  the  Station  were  killed,  and  four  others  wounded. 

Duquesne  lost  thirty-seven  men,  and  had  many 
wounded,  who,  according  to  the  invariable  usage  of 
the  Indians,  were  immediately  borne  from  the  scene 
of  action. 

Boonesborough  was  never  again  disturbed  by  any 
formidable  body  of  Indians.  Xew  Stations  were 
springing  up  evary  year  between  it  and  the  Ohio 
River,  and  to  pass  beyond  these  for  the  purpose  o* 
striking  a  blow  at  an  older  and  stronger  enemy,  was 
a  piece  of  folly  of  which  the  Indians  were  never  .'mown 
to  be  guilty. 


140  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL    BOONE. 

During  Boone's  captivity  among  the  Shaw  noes,  his 
family,  supposing  that  lie  had  been  killed,  had  left 
tlio  Station  and  returned  to  their  relatives  and  friends 
in  North  Carolina;  and  as  early  in  the  autumn  as  lie 
could  well  leave,  the  brave  and  hardy  warrior  started 
to  move  them  out  again  to  Kentucky.  lie  returned 
to  the  settlement  with  them  early  the  next  summer, 
and  set  a  good  example  to  his  companions  by  indus 
triously  cultivating  his  farm,  and  volunteering  his 
assistance,  whenever  it  seemed  needed,  to  the  many  im 
migrants  who  were  now  pouring  into  the  country,  and 
erecting  new  Stations  in  the  neighborhood  of  Boones- 
borough.  He  was  a  good  as  well  as  a  great  man  in 
his  sphere,  says  Mr.  Gallagher,  (our  chief  authority 
for  the  foregoing  incidents);  and  for  his  many  and 
important  services  in  the  early  settlements  of  Ken- 
tuck\r,  he  well  deserved  the  title  of  Patriarch  whi'jli 
was  bestowed  upon  him  during  his  life,  and  all  the 
nvniscs  that  have  been  sung  to  his  memory  since  h'c 
!er.th* 

*  W.  D.  Gallagher,  in  "Hessian." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

'\ptain  Boouo  tried  by  court-martial — Honorably  acquitted  aiirt 
promoted — Loses  a  large  sum  of  money — His  losses  by  law 
suits  and  disputes  about  land — Defeat  of  Colonel  Rogers 'a 
party — Colonel  Bowman's  expedition  to  Chillicothe — Arrival 
near  the  town — Colonel  Logan  attacks  the  town — Ordered  by 
Colonel  Bowman  to  retreat — Failure  of  the  expedition — Con 
sequences  to  Bowman  and  to  Logan. 

SOME  complaint  having  been  made  respecting  Cap- 
fcain  Boone's  surrender  of  his  party  at  the  Blue  Licks, 
and  other  parts  of  his  military  conduct,  his  friends 
Colonel  Richard  Callaway  and  Colonel  Benjamin 
Logan,  exhibited  charges  against  him  which  occa 
sioned  his  being  tried  by  court-martial.  This  was 
undoubtedly  done  with  a  view  to  put  an  end  to  the 
calumny  by  disproving  or  explaining  the  charges 
The  result  of  the  trial  was  an  honorable  acquittal 
increased  popularity  of  the  Captain  among  his  fellow 
citizens,  and  his  promotion  to  the  rank  of  Major  * 

While  Boone  had  been  a  prisoner  among  the  In 

*  Peck. 

(141) 


142  LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONB. 

dians,  nis  wife  and  family,  supposing  him  to  be  dead 
had  returned  to  North  Carolina.  In  the  autumn  of 
1778  he  went  after  them  to  the  house  of  Mrs.  Boone'e 
father  on  the  Yadkin. 

In  1779,  a  commission  having  been  opened  by  the 
Virginia  Legislature  to  settle  Kentucky  land  claims, 
Major  Boone  "laid  out  the  chief  of  his  little  property 
to  procure  land  warrants,  and  having  raised  about 
twenty  thousand  dollars  in  paper  money,  with  which 
he  intended  to  purchase  them,  on  his  way  from  Ken 
tucky  to  Richmond,  he  was  robbed  of  the  whole,  and 
left  destitute  of  the  means  of  procuring  more.  This 
heavy  misfortune  did  not  fall  on  himself  alone.  Large 
sums  had  been  intrusted  to  him  by  his  friends  for 
similar  purposes,  and  the  loss  was  extensively  felt." 

Boone  must  have  suffered  much  anxiety  in  conse 
quence  of  this  affair.  Little  is  known  respecting  it, 
CKcepting  that  it  did  not  impair  the  confidence  of  his 
friends  in  his  perfect  integrity. 

This  appears  in  the  following  ex'oiaot  of  a  letter 
from  Colonel  Thomas  Hart,  late  of  Lexington,  Ken 
tucky,  to  Captain  Nathaniel  Ilart,  dated  Gray  fields, 
August  3d,  1780. 

"  I  observe  what  you  say  respecting  our  losses  by 


SEVERE   LOSSES.  14:3 

Daniel  Boone.  [Boone  had  been  robbed  of  funds  in 
part  belonging  to  T.  and  N.  Hart.]  I  had  heard  of 
the  misfortune  soon  after  it  happened,  but  not  of  my 
being  partaker  before  now.  I  feel  for  the  poor  people 
who,  perhaps,  are  to  lose  even  their  pre-emptions :  but 
I  must  say,  I  feel  more  for  Boone,  whose  character,  I 
am  told,  suffers  by  it.  Much  degenerated  must  the 
people  of  this  age  be,  when  amongst  them  are  to  be 
found  men  to  censure  and  blast  the  reputation  of  a 
person  so  just  and  upright,  and  in  whose  breast  is  a 
seat  of  virtue  too  pure  to  admit  of  a  thought  so  base 
and  dishonorable.  I  have  known  Boone  in  times  of 
old,  when  poverty  and  distress  had  him  fast  by  the 
hand :  and  in  these  wretched  circumstances,  I  have 
ever  found  him  of  a  noble  and  generous  soul,  de 
spising  every  thing  mean;  and  therefore  I  will  freely 
grant  him  a  discharge  for  whatever  sums  of  mine  he 
might  have  been  possessed  of  at  the  time." 

Boone's  ignorance  of  legal  proceedings,  and  his 
aversion  to  lawsuits,  appear  to  have  occasioned  the 
loss  of  his  real  estate ;  and  the  loose  manner  in  which 
titles  were  granted,  one  conflicting  with  another,  oc 
casioned  similar  losses  to  much  more  experienced  and 
careful  men  at  the  same  period. 


144  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

During  the  year  1779  the  emigration  to  Kentucky 
was  much  greater  than  any  previous  one.  The  set 
tlers  do  not  seem  to  have  been  so  much  annoyed  by 
the  T  ndians  as  formerly.  Yet  this  year  is  distinguished 
in  the  annals  of  Kentucky  for  the  most  bloody  battle 
ever  fought  between  the  whites  and  Indians  within  hei 
borders,  with  the  single  exception  of  that  of  the  Bluo 
Licks. 

It  took  place  opposite  to  Cincinnati.  Colonel  Ro 
gers  had  been  down  to  New  Orleans  to  procure  sup 
plies  for  the  posts  on  the  Upper  Mississippi  and  Ohio. 
Having  obtained  them,  he  ascended  these  rivers  until 
he  reached  the  place  mentioned  above.  Here  he  found 
the  Indians  in  their  canoes  coming  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  Little  Miami,  and  crossing  to  the  Kentucky 
side  of  the  Ohio.  He  conceived  the  plan  of  surprising 
them  as  they  landed.  The  Ohio  was  very  low  on  the 
Kentucky  side,  so  that  a  large  sand-bar  was  laid  bare, 
extending  along  the  shore.  Upon  this  Rogers  landed 
his  men,  but,  before  they  could  reach  the  spot  where 
they  expected  to  attack  the  enemy,  they  were  them 
selves  attacked  by  such  superior  numbers  that  the 
issue  of  tho  contest  was  not  doubtful  for  a  single  mo 
ment.  Rogers  and  the  greater  part  of  his  men  were 


EXPEDITION   TO    CHILLICOTHE.  145 

instantly  killed.  The  few  who  were  left  fled  toward 
the  boats.  But  one  of  them  was  already  in  the  pos 
session  of  the  Indians,  whose  flanks  were  extended  in 
ad  vance  of  the  fugitives,  and  the  few  men  remaining 
in  the  other  pushed  off  from  shore  without  waiting  to 
take  their  comrades  on  board.  These  last  now  turned 
around  upon  their  pursuers,  and,  furiously  charging 
them,  a  small  number  broke  through  their  ranks  and 
escaped  to  Ilarrodsburg.  The  loss  in  this  most  lament 
able  affair  was  about  sixty  men,  very  nearly  equal  to 
that  at  Blue  Licks. 

The  Kentuckians  resolved  to  invade  the  Indian 
country,  and  Chillicothe  was  selected  as  the  point  to 
feel  the  weight  of  their  vengeance.  Colonel  Bowman 
issued  a  call,  inviting  all  those  who  were  willing  to 
accompany  him  in  the  expedition  to  rendezvous  at 
Harrodsburg.  This  was  the  manner  of  organizing 
such  expeditions  in  Kentucky.  An  officer  would 
invite  volunteers  to  participate  with  him  in  an  inclu 
sion  into  the  Indian  country.  All  who  joined  were 
expected  to  submit  to  his  direction. 

On  this  occasion  there  was  no  want  of  zeal  among 
the  people.  Bowman's  reputation  as  a  soldier  was 

good,  and  three  hundred  men  were  soon  collected, 
10 


146  LIFE  OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONS. 

among  whom  were  Logan  and  ITarrod ;  both  holding 
the  rank  of  captain.  It  does  not  appear  that  either 
Boone  or  Kenton  engaged  in  this  enterprise.  Indeed, 
the  fiist  is  said  to  have  been  absent  in  North  Carolina 
lr.&  family  having  returned  there  after  his  capture  in 
the  preceding  year,  supposing  him  to  be  dead. 

The  expedition  moved  in  the  month  of  July — its 
destination  well  known — and  its  march  so  well  con 
ducted  that  it  approached  its  object  without  discovery. 
From  this  circumstances,  it  would  seem  that  the  In 
dians  were  but  little  apprehensive  of  an  invasion  from 
those  who  had  never  before  ventured  on  it,  and  whom 
they  were  in  the  habit  of  invading  annually ;  or  else 
so  secure  in  their  own  courage  that  they  feared  no 
enemy,  for  no  suspecting  spy  was  out  to  foresee  ap 
proaching  danger.  Arrived  within  a  short  distance 
of  the  town,  night  approached,  and  Colonel  Bowman 
halted.  Here  it  was  determined  to  invest  and  attack 
the  place  just  before  the  ensuing  clay,  and  several  dis 
positions  were  then  made  very  proper  for  the  occa 
sion,  indicating  a  considerable  share  of  military  skill 
and  caution,  which  gave  reasonable  promise  of  a  suc 
cessful  issue.  At  a  proper  hour  the  little  army  sep 
arated.  after  a  movement  that  placed  it  near  the  town 


ATTACK  UPON  CHILLICOTHE.        147 

the   one   part,   under   the    command    of   Bowman  ID 
person — the  other,   under   Captain  Logan;  to  whom 
precise  orders  had  been  given  to  march,  on  the  ono 
baud,  half  round  the  town ;  while  the  Colonel,  passing 
the  other  way,  was  to  meet  him,  and  give  the  signal 
for  an  assault.     Logan  immediately  executed  his  or 
ders,  and  the  place  was  half  enveloped.     But  he  neither 
saw  nor  heard  the  commander-in-chief.     Logan  now 
ordered  his  men  to  conceal  themselves  in  the  grasa  and 
weeds,  and  behind  such  other  objects  as  were  prc  jent, 
as  the  day  began  to  show  itself,  and   he  had  no-  yet 
received  the  expected  order  to  begin  the  attack     nor 
had  he  been  able,  though  anxious,  to  ascertain  #hat 
had  intercepted  or  delayed  his  superior  officer.     The 
men,  on  shifting  about  for  hiding-places,  had  aU  ;med 
one  of  the  Indians'  dogs,  who  forthwith  set  to  ba:  king 
with  the  agitation  of  apparent  fright.     This  brought 
out  an  Indian  warrior,  who  proceeded  with  caution  on 
the  way  that  the  dog  seemed  to  direct  his  own  attcn 
lion,  and    in  a  short  time,  if  he  had  continued    his 
progress,  might  have  been  made  a  prisoner;  but,  at 
lli is  critical  moment,  one  of  the  party  with  the  Colonoi 
C red  his  gun;  which  the  Indian,  well  understanding 
as  coming  from  an  enemy,  gave  an  instantaneous  and 


1-18  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

loud  whoop,  and  ran  immediately  to  his  cabin  The 
alarm  was  instantly  spread  through  the  town,  and 
preparation  made  for  defense.  The  party  with  Logan 
was  near  enough  to  hear  the  bustle  and  to  see  the 
women  and  children  escaping  to  the  cover  of  the 
woods  by  a  ridge  which  ran  between  them  and  where 
Colonel  Bowman  with  his  men  had  halted. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  warriors  equipped  them 
selves  with  their  military  habiliments,  and  repaired  to 
a  strong  cabin;  no  doubt,  designated  in  their  councils 
for  the  like  occurrences.  By  this  time  daylight  had 
disclosed  the  whole  scene,  and  several  shots  were  dis 
charged  on  the  one  side,  and  returned  from  the  other  ; 
while  some  of  Logan's  men  took  possession  of  a  few 
cabins,  from  which  the  Indians  had  retreated — or 
rather  perhaps  it  should  be  said,  repaired  to  their 
stronghold,  the  more  effectually  to  defend  themselves. 
The  scheme  was  formed  by  Logan,  and  adopted  by 
his  men  in  the  cabins,  of  making  a  movable  breast 
work  out  of  the  doors  and  floors — and  of  pushing  it 
forward  as  a  battery  against  the  cabin  in  which  the 
Indians  had  taken  post;  others  of  them  had  taken 
shelter  from  the  fire  of  the  enemy  behind  stumps,  or 
Logs,  or  the  vacant  cabins,  and  were  waiting  orders; 


FAILURE   OF   THE    EXPEDITION.  149 

the  Colonel  finding  that  the  Indians  were  on 
their  defense,  dispatched  orders  tor  a  retreat.  Thia 
orcter,  received  with  astonishment,  was  obeyed  with 
reluctance;  and  what  rendered  it  the  more  distressing, 
was  the  unavoidable  exposure  which  the  men  must 
encounter  in  the  open  field,  or  prairie,  which  sur- 
rounded  the  town :  for  they  were  apprized  that  from 
the  moment  they  left  their  cover,  the  Indians  would 
fire  on  them,  until  they  were  beyond  the  reach  of 
their  balls.  A  retreat,  however,  was  deemed  neces 
sary,  and  every  man  was  to  shift  for  himself.  Then, 
instead  of  one  that  was  orderly,  commanding,  or  sup 
ported — a  scene  of  disorder,  unmilitary  and  mortify 
ing,  took  place :  here  a  little  squad  would  rush  out 
of.  or  break  from  behind  a  cabin — there  individuals 
would  rise  from  a  log,  or  start  up  from  a  stump,  ana 
run  with  all  speed  to  gain  the  neighboring  wood. 

At  length,  after  the  loss  of  several  lives,  the  rem 
nant  of  the  invading  force  was  reunited,  and  the  re 
treat  continued  in  tolerable  order,  under  the  painful 
reflection  that  the  expedition  had  failed,  without  any 
adequate  cause  being  known.  This  was,  however, 
but  the  introduction  to  disgrace,  if  rot  of  misfortune 
still  more  extraordinary  and  distressing.  The  Indian 


150  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONS. 

warriors,  commanded  by  Blackfish,  sallied  frorr  the 
town,  and  commenced  a  pursuit  of  the  discomfite  i  in 
vaders  of  their  forests  and  firesides,  which  they  con 
tinued  for  some  miles,  harassing  and  galling  the.  rear 
of  the  fugitives  without  being  checked,  notwithstand 
ing  the  disparity  of  numbers.  There  not  being  more 
than  thirty  of  the  savages  in  pursuit.  Bowman,  find 
ing  himself  thus  pressed,  at  length  halted  his  men  in 
a  low  piece  of  ground  covered  with  brush ;  as  if  he 
sought  shelter  from  the  enemy  behind  or  among  them. 
A  situation  more  injudiciously  chosen,  if  chosen  at  all, 
cannot  be  easily  imagined — since  of  all  others,  it  most 
favored  the  purposes  of  the  Indians.  In  other  re 
spects  the  commander  seems  also  to  have  lost  his  un 
derstanding — he  gave  no  orders  to  fire — made  no  de 
tachment  to  repulse  the  enemy,  who,  in  a  few  min 
utes,  by  the  whoops,  yells,  and  firing,  were  heard  on 
all  sides — but  stood  as  a  mark  to  be  shot  at,  or  one 
panic  struck.  Some  of  the  men  fired,  but  without 
any  precise  object,  for  the  Indians  were  scattered,  and 
hid  by  the  grass  and  bushes.  What  would  have  been 
the  final  result  it  is  difficult  to  conjecture,  if  Logan, 
Harrod,  Bulger,  and  a  few  others,  had  not  mounted 
some  of  the  pack-horses  and  scoured  the  woods,  first 


BOWMAN   AND    LOGAN.  151 

IP.  one  direction  then  in  another;  rushing  on  the 
Indians  wherever  they  could  find  them,  until  very 
fortunately  Blackfish  was  killed;  and  this  being  soon 
known,  the  rest  fled.  It  was  in  the  evening  when 
this  event  occurred,  which  being  reported  to  the  col 
onel,  he  resumed  his  march  at  dark — taking  for  his 
guide  a  creek  near  at  hand,  which  he  pursued  all 
night  without  any  remarkable  occurrence — and  in 
quiet  and  safety  thence  returned  home,  with  the  loss 
of  nine  men  killed  and  another  wounded :  having 
taken  two  Indian  scalps:  which,  however,  was  thought 
a  trophy  of  small  renown." 

A  somewhat  different  account  is  given  by  some,  in 
which  Bowman  is  exculpated  from  all  blame.  Ac 
cording  to  this,  it  was  the  vigorous  defense  of  the  In 
dians  which  prevented  him  from  fulfilling  his  part  of 
the  combinations.  Be  this  as  it  may,  it  is  certain  that 
Bowman  lost  reputation  by  the  expedition;  while,  on 
the  other  hand,  the  conduct  of  Logan  raised  him  still 
higher  in  the  estimation  of  the  people. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

hiTasion  of  Kentucky  by  Captain  Byrd's  party — He  capture 
the  garrisons  at  Ruddle's  Station  and  Martin's  Fort — Colonel 
Clark's  invasion  of  the  Indian  country — He  ravages  the  In 
dian  towns — Adventure  of  Alexander  McConnell—  Skirmish  at 
Pickaway — Result  of  the  expedition — Boone  goes  to  the  Bhio 
Licks  with  his  hrother — Attacked  hy  the  Indians — Boone '* 
brother  killed — Boone  promoted  to  the  rank  of  Lieutenant- 
Colonel — Clark's  galley — Squire  Boone's  Station  removed  to 
Bear's  Creek— Attack  hy  the  Indians— Colonel  Floyd's  defeat 
— Affair  of  the  McAfees — Attack  on  McAfee's  Station  repelled 
— Fort  Jefferson  evacuated — Attack  on  Montgomery  Station — 
Rescue  by  General  Logan. 

THE  year  1780  was  distinguished  for  two  events  of 
much  importance ;  the  invasion  of  Kentucky  by  the 
British  and  Indians,  under  Colonel  Byrd ;  and  Gen 
eral  Clark's  attack  upon  the  Shawanee  towns.  The 
first  of  these,  was  a  severe  and  unexpected  blow  to 
Kentucky  Marshall  says,  that  the  people  in  their 
eagerness  to  take  up  land,  had  almost  forgotten  the 

existence  of  hostilities.     Fata]  security!  and  most  fatal 
(152) 


BYRD'S   INVASION.  153 

with,  such  a  foe,  whose  enterprises  were  conducted 
with  such  secrecy  that  thqir  first  announcement  was 
their  presence  in  the  midst  of  the  unprepared  settle 
ment.  In  fact,  the  carelessness  of  the  Western  bor 
derers  is  often  unaccountable,  and  this  is  not  the  least 
surprising  instance  of  it. 

That  they  did  not  anticipate  an  attempt  to  retaliate 
the  incursion  of  Bowman  into  the  Indian  country,  is 
indeed  astonishing.  It  was  very  fortunate  for  the 
Kentuckians  that  their  enemies  were  as  little  gifted 
with  perseverance,  as  they  were  with  vigilance.  This 
remark  is  to  be  understood  in  a  restricted  sense,  of 
both  parties.  When  once  aroused  to  a  sense  of  their 
danger  none  were  more  readily  prepared,  or  more 
watchful  to  meet  it  than  the  settlers ;  and  on  the  other 
hand,  nothing  could  exceed  the  perseverance  of  the 
Indians  in  the  beginning  of  their  enterprises,  but  on 
the  slightest  success  (not  reverse)  they  wished  to  re 
turn  to  sxhibit  their  trophies  at  home.  Thus,  on 
capturing  Bocne  and  his  party,  instead  of  pushing  on 
and  attacking  the  settlements  which  were  thus  weak 
ened,  they  returned  to  display  their  prisoners. 

The  consequences  were  that  these  defects  neutralized 
each  other,  and  no  very  decisive  strokes  were  made  by 


LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

either  side.  But  the  English  Governor  Hamilton,  who 
had  hitherto  contented  himself  with  stimulating  the 
Indians  to  hostilities,  now  aroused  by  the  daring  and 
success  of  Clark,  prepared  to  send  a  powerful  expedi 
tion  by  way  of  retaliation,  against  the  settlements. 
Colonel  Byrd  was  selected  to  command  the  forces; 
which  amounted  to  six  hundred  men,  Canadians  anc 
Indians.  To  render  them  irresistible,  they  were  sup 
plied  with  two  pieces  of  artillery.  The  posts  on  the 
Licking  were  the  first  objects  of  the  expedition. 

In  June  they  made  their  appearance  before  Ruddle's 
station;  and  this,  it  is  said,  was  the  first  intimation 
that  the  garrison  had  received  of  their  danger,  though 
Butler  states  that  the  enemy  were  twelve  days  on  their 
march  from  the  Ohio.  The  incidents  of  the  invasion 
are  few.  The  fort  at  Ruddle's  Station  was  in  no  con 
dition  to  resist  so  powerful  an  enemy  backed  by  ar 
tillery,  the  defenses  being  nowise  superior  to  those  we 
nave  before  described. 

They  were  summoned  to  surrender  in  the  name  cf 
his  Britannic  Majesty,  with  the  promise  of  protection 
for  their  lives  only.  What  could  they  do  ?  The  idea 
of  resisting  such  a  force  was  vain.  The  question  pre 
ieuted  itself  to  them  thus.  Whether  they  should  sur 


MARTIN'S   FORT   CAPTURED.  155 

^nxicr  at  once  and  give  up  their  property,  or  enrage 
vhe  Indians  by  a  fruitless  resistance,  and  lose  their 
propeity  and  lives  also.  The  decision  was  quickly 
made,  the  post  was  surrendered  and  the  enemy 
thronged  in,  eager  for  plunder.  The  inmates  of  the 
fort  were  instantly  seized,  families  were  separated ;  for 
each  Ini  lian  caught  the  first  person  whom  he  met,  and 
claimed  him  or  her  as  his  prisoner.  Three  who  made 
some  resistance,  were  killed  upon  the  spot.  It  was  in 
vain  that  the  settlers  remonstrated  with  the  British 
commander.  He  said  it  was  impossible  to  restrain  them. 
This  doubtless  was  true  enough,  but  he  should  have 
thought  of  it  before  he  assumed  the  command  of  such 
a  horde,  and  consented  to  lead  them  against  weak  set 
tlements. 

The  Indians  demanded  to  be  led  at  once  against 
Martin's  Fort,  a  post  about  five  miles  distant.  Some 
say  that  the  same  scene  was  enacted  over  here ;  but 
another  account  states  that  so  strongly  was  Colonel 
Byrd  affected  by  the  barbarities  of  the  Indians,  that  he 
refused  to  advance  further,  unless  they  would  consent 
to  allow  him  to  take  charge  of  all  the  prisoners  who 
should  be  taken.  The  same  account  goes  on  to  say 
that  the  demand  was  complied  with,  and  that  on  ttio 


156  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONB. 

surrender  of  Martin's  Fort,  this  arrangement  was  ac 
tually  made;  the  Indians  taking  possession  of  the 
property  and  the  British  of  the  prisoners.  However 
this  may  be,  the  capture  of  this  last-mentioned  place, 
which  was  surrendered  under  the  same  circumstances 
d«  Huddle's,  was  the  last  operation  of  that  campaign. 
Some  quote  this  as  an  instance  of  weakness;  Butler, 
in  particular,  contrasts  it  with  the  energy  of  Clark. 

The  sudden  retreat  of  the  enemy  inspired  the  people 
with  joy  as  great  as  their  consternation  had  been  at  tho 
news  of  his  unexpected  advance.  Had  he  pressed  on, 
there  is  but  little  doubt  that  all  the  Stations  would 
have  fallen  into  his  hands,  for  there  were  not  men 
enough  to  spare  from  them  to  meet  him  in  the  field. 
The  greatest  difficulty  would  have  been  the  carriage  of 
the  artillery.  The  unfortunate  people  who  had  fallen 
into  the  hands  of  the  Indians  at  Ruddle's  Station,  were 
obliged  to  accompany  their  captors  on  their  rapid  re 
treat,  heavily  laden  with  the  plunder  of  their  own 
dwellings.  Some  returned  after  peace  was  made,  but 
too  many,  sinking  under  the  fatigues  of  the  journey, 
perished  by  the  tomahawk. 

Soon  after  the  retreat  of  the  enemy,  General  Clark, 
who  was  stationed  at  Fort  Jefferson,  called  upon  the 


CLARK'3   ."NVASION.  157 

Kentuckians  to  join  him  in  an  invasion  of  the  Indian 
country.  The  reputation  oi  Clark  caused  the  call  to 
be  responded  to  with  grc\vt  readiness.  A  thousand 
men  were  collected,  with  who^n  Clark  entered  and 
devastated  the  enemy's  territory.  The  principal  towns 
were  burned  and  the  fields  laid  waste.  But  one  skir 
mish  was  fought,  and  that  at  the  Indian  village  of 
Pic  ka  way.  The  loss  was  tho  same  on  both  sides, 
seventeen  men  being  killed  Li  ea°,h  army.  Some 
w liters  who  have  not  the  slightest  objection  to  war, 
very  gravely  express  doubts  as  to  whether  the  expe 
dient  of  destroying  the  crops  of  tlu  Indians  was  justi 
fiable.  It  is  generally  treated  by  tv.ese  men  as  if  it 
was  a  wanton  display  of  a  vindictive,  spirit,  when  in 
reality  it  was  dictated  by  the  soundest  policy ;  for 
when  the  Indians'  harvests  were  destroyed,  they  were 
compelled  to  subsist  their  families  altogether  by  hunt 
ing,  and  had  no  leisure  for  their  murderous  inroads 
upon  the  settlements.  This  result  was  plainly  seen  ou 
I  his  occasion,  for  it  does  not  appear  that  tl  o  Indians 
attacked  any  of  the  settlements  during  the  i  imamdei 
of  this  year. 

An  adventure  which  occurred  in  the  spi   •?:*,  bui 
was  passed  over  for  the  more  important  opera   \  *\9  of 


158  LIFE   OF    COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

the  campaign,  claims  our  attention,  presenting  as  it 
does  a  picture  of  the  varieties  of  this  mode  of  warfare 
We  quote  from  McClung: 

"Early  in  the  spring  of  1780  Mr.  Alexander  Mo 
Connel,  of  Lexington,  Kentucky,  went  into  the  woods 
on  foot  to  hunt  deer.  He  soon  killed  a  large  buck, 
and  returned  home  for  a  horse  in  order  to  bring  it  in. 
During  his  absence  a  party  of  five  Indians,  on  one  of 
their  usual  skulking  expeditions,  accidentally  stum 
bled  on  the  body  of  the  deer,  and  perceiving  that  it 
had  been  recently  killed,  they  naturally  supposed  that 
the  hunter  would  speedily  return  to  secure  the  flesh 
Three  of  them,  therefore,  took  their  stations  within 
close  rifle-shot  of  the  deer,  while  the  other  two  followed 
the  trail  of  the  hunter,  and  waylaid  the  path  by  which 
he  was  expected  to  return.  McConnel,  expecting  no 
danger,  rode  carelessly  along  the  path,  which  the  two 
scouts  were  watching,  until  he  had  come  within  view 
of  the  deer,  when  he  was  fired  upon  by  the  whole 
party,  and  his  horse  Killed.  While  laboring  to  extri 
cate  himself  from  the  dying  animal,  he  was  seized  by 
his  enemies,  instantly  overpowered,  and  borne  cff  as 
a  prisoner. 

"  His  captors,  nowever,  seemed  to  be  a  merry,  good- 


M'CONNEL'S  ADVENTURE.  159 

uatured  set  of  fellows,  and  permitted  him  to  accom 
pany  them  unbound ;  and,  what  was  rather  extraor 
dinary,  allowed  him  to  retain  his  gun  and  hunting 
accoutrements.  He  accompanied  them  with  great 
apparent  cheerfulness  through  the  day,  and  displayed 
his  dexterity  in  shooting  deer  for  the  use  of  the  com 
pany,  until  they  began  to  regard  him  with  great  par 
tiality.  Having  traveled  with  them  in  this  manner 
for  several  days,  they  at  length  reached  the  banks  of 
the  Ohio  River.  Heretofore  the  Indians  had  taken 
the  precaution  to  bind  him  at  night,  although  not  verj 
securely;  but,  on  that  evening,  he  remonstrated  witli 
them  on  the  subject,  and  complained  so  strongly  of 
the  pain  which  the  cords  gave  him,  that  they  merely 
wj  apped  the  buffalo  tug  loosely  around  his  wrists,  and 
having  tied  it  in  an  easy  knot,  and  attached  the  extremi 
ties  of  the  rope  to  their  own  bodies  in  order  to  prevent 
bis  moving  without  awakening  them,  they  very  com 
posedly  went  to  sleep,  leaving  the  prisoner  to  follow 
their  example  or  not,  as  he  pleased. 

"  MoConnel  determined  to  effect  his  escape  that 
night  if  possible,  as  on  the  following  night  they  would 
cross  the  river,  which  would  render  it  much  more 
difficult.  He  therefore  lay  quietly  until  near  mid 


100  LIFE    OF   COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONK 

night,  anxiously  ruminating  upon  the  best  means  of 
effecting  his  object.  Accidentally  casting  his  eyes  in 
the  direction  of  his  feet,  they  fell  upon  the  glittering 
blade  of  a  knife,  which  had  escaped  its  sheath,  and  was 
acrw  lying  near  the  feet  of  one  of  the  Indians.  To 
reach  it  with  his  hands,  without  disturbing  the  two 
Indians  to  whom  he  was  fastened,  was  impossible,  and 
it  was  very  hazardous  to  attempt  to  draw  it  up  with 
his  feet.  This,  however,  he  attempted.  "With  much 
difficulty  lie  grasped  the  blade  between  his  toes,  and, 
after  repeated  and  long-continued  efforts,  succeeded  at 
length  in  bringing  it  within  reach  of  his  hands. 

"  To  cut  his  cords  was  then  but  the  work  of  a  mo 
ment,  and  gradually  and  silently  extricating  his  person 
from  the  arms  of  the  Indians,  he  walked  to  the  fire 
and  sat  down.  He  saw  that  his  work  was  but  half 
done.  That  if  he  should  attempt  to  return  home 
without  destroying  his  enemies,  he  would  assuredly  be 
pursued  and  probably  overtaken,  when  his  fate  would 
oe  certain.  On  the  other  hand,  it  seemed  almost  im 
possible  for  a  single  man  to  succeed  in  a  conflict  with 
live  Indians,  even  although  unarmed  and  asleep.  He 
could  not  hope  to  deal  a  blow  with  his  knife  so  silently 
aud  fatally  as  to  destroy  each  one  of  his  enemies  in 


M'CONNEL'S  ADVENTURE.          161 

turn  without  awakening  the  rest.  Their  slumbers 
were  proverbially  light  and  restless  ;  and,  if  he  failed 
•tt  ith  a  single  one,  he  must  instantly  be  overpowered 
by  the  survivors.  The  knife,  therefore,  was  out  of 
the  question. 

"After  anxious  reflection  for  a  few  minutes,  he 
formed  his  plan.  The  guns  of  the  Indians  wero 
stacked  near  the  fire;  their  knives  and  tomahawks 
were  in  sheaths  by  their  sides.  The  latter  he  dared 
not  touch  for  fear  of  awakening  their  owners ;  but  the 
former  he  carefully  removed,  with  the  exception  of 
two,  and  hid  them  in  the  woods,  where  he  knew  the 
Indians  would  not  readily  find  them.  He  then  re 
turned  to  the  spot  where  the  Indians  were  still  sleeping, 
perfectly  ignorant  of  the  fate  preparing  for  them,  and, 
taking  a  gun  in  each  hand,  he  rested  the  muzzles  upon 
a  log  within  six  feet  of  his  victims,  and,  having  taken 
deliberate  aim  at  the  head  of  one  and  the  heart  of 
another,  he  pulled  both  triggers  at  the  same  moment. 

11  Both  shots  were  fatal.  At  the  report  of  the  guna 
iho  others  sprung  to  their  feet  and  stared  wildly 
around  them.  McConnel,  who  had  run  instantly  to 
the  spot  where  the  other  rifles  were  hid,  hastily  seized 

one  of  them  and  fired  at  two  of  his  enemies  who  hap- 
11 


162  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

pened  to  stand  in  a  line  with  each  other.  The  nearest 
fell  dead,  being  shot  through  the  centre  of  the  body ; 
the  second  fell  also,  bellowing  loudly,  but  quickly  re 
covering,  limped  off  into  the  woods  as  fast  as  possible 
The  fifth,  and  the  only  one  who  remained  unhurt, 
darted  off  like  a  deer,  with  a  yell  which  announced 
equal  terror  and  astonishment.  McConnel,  not  wish 
ing  to  fight  any  more  such  battles,  selected  his  own  rifle 
from  the  stack,  and  made  the  best  of  his  way  to  Lex 
ington,  where  he  arrived  safely  within  two  days. 

"  Shortly  afterward,  Mrs.  Dunlap,  of  Fayette,  who 
had  been  several  months  a  prisoner  amongst  the  In 
dians  on  Mad  Kiver,  made  her  escape,  and  returned  to 
Lexington.  She  reported  that  the  survivor  retained 
to  his  tribe  with  a  lamentable  tale.  He  related  that 
they  had  taken  a  fine  young  hunter  near  Lexington, 
and  had  brought  him  safely  as  far  as  the  Ohio ;  that 
while  encamped  upon  the  bank  of  the  river,  a  large 
party  of  white  men  had  fallen  upon  them  in  the  night, 
and  killed  all  his  companions,  together  with  the  poor 
defenseless  prisoner,  who  lay  bound  hand  and  foot, 
unable  either  to  escape  or  resist." 

In    October,    1780,   Boone,  who   had   brought  hifl 
family  back  to  Kentucky,  went  to  the  Blue  Licks  m 


ORGANIZATION   OF   MILITIA.  163 

company  with  his  brother.  They  were  attacked  by  a 
party  of  Indians,  and  Daniel's  brother  was  killed ;  and 
he  himself  pursued  by  them  with  the  assistance  of  a 
dog.  Being  hard  pressed,  he  shot  this  animal  to 
prevent  his  barking  from  giving  the  alarm,  and  so 
escaped. 

Kentucky  having  been  divided  into  three  counties, 
a  more  perfect  organization  of  the  militia  was  effected. 
A  Colonel  and  a  Lieutenant-Colonel  were  appointed 
for  each  county ;  those  who  held  the  first  rank  were 
Floyd,  Logan,  and  Todd.  Pope,  Trigg,  and  Boone 
held  the  second.  Clark  was  Brigadier- General,  and 
commander-in-chief  of  all  the  Kentucky  militia;  besides 
which  he  had  a  small  number  of  regulars  at  Fort  Jef 
ferson.  Spies  and  scouting  parties  were  continually 
employed,  and  a  galley  was  constructed  by  Clark's 
order,  which  was  furnished  with  light  pieces  of  artil 
lery.  This  new  species  of  defense  did  not  however 
take  very  well  with  the  militia,  who  disliked  serving 
upon  the  water,  probably  because  they  found  their 
freedom  of  action  too  much  circumscribed.  The  reg 
ulars  were  far  too  few  to  spare  a  force  sufficient  to 
man  it,  and  it  soon  fell  into  disuse,  though  it  is  said  to 
have  been  01  considerable  service  while  it  was  employed 


Iti4  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

Had  the  Kcntuckians  possessed  such  an  auxiliary  at 
the  time  of  Byrd's  invasion,  it  is  probable  that  it 
would  have  Leen  repelled.  Bat  on  account  of  the  re 
luctance  of  the  militia  to  serve  in  it,  this  useful  vessel 
s  as  1  lid  aside  and  left  to  rot. 

The  campaign,  if  we  may  so  term  it,  of  1781,  began 
very  early.  In  March,  several  parties  of  Indians  en 
tered  Jefferson  County  at  different  points,  and  am> 
bushing  the  paths,  killed  four  men,  among  whom  was 
Colonel  William  Linn.  Captain  Whitaker,  with  fif 
teen  men,  pursued  one  of  the  parties.  He  followed 
their  trail  to  the  Ohio,  when  supposing  they  had  cross 
ed  over,  he  embarked  his  men  in  canoes  to  continue 
the  pursuit.  But  as  they  were  in  the  act  of  pushing 
off,  the  Indians,  who  were  concealed  in  their  rear,  fired 
upon  them,  killing  or  wounding  nine  of  the  party. 
Notwithstanding  this  heavy  loss,  the  survivors  landed 
and  put  the  Indians  to  flight.  Neither  the  number  of 
the  savages  engaged  in  this  affair  or  their  loss,  is  men- 
tioned  in  the  narrative.  In  April,  a  station  which  had 
been  settled  by  Squire  Boone,  near  Shelby ville,  became 
alarmed  by  the  report  of  the  appearance  of  Indians 
After  some  deliberation,  it  was  determined  to  remove 
lo  the  settlement  on  Bear's  Creek.  While  on  their 


AFFAIR  OF  THE   MCAFEES.  135 

way  thither,  they  were  attacked  by  a  body  of  Indians, 
and  defeated  with  considerable  loss.  These  are  all  the 
details  of  this  action  we  have  been  able  to  find. 
Colonel  Floyd  collected  twenty-five  men  to  pursue  the 
Indians,  but  in  spite  of  all  his  caution,  fell  into  an  arn 
buscade,  which  was  estimated  to  consist  of  two  hundred 
warriors.  Half  of  Colonel  Floyd's  men  were  killed, 
and  the  survivors  supposed  that  they  had  slain  nine  or 
ten  of  the  Indians.  This,  however,  is  not  probable; 
either  the  number  of  the  Indians  engaged,  or  their 
loss,  is  much  exaggerated.  Colonel  Floyd  himself  had 
a  narrow  escape,  being  dismounted;  he  would  have 
been  made  prisoner,  but  for  the  gallant  conduct  of 
Captain  Wells,  who  gave  him  his  horse,  the  colonel 
being  exhausted,  and  ran  by  his  side,  to  support  him 
in  the  saddle.  These  officers  had  formerly  been  ene 
mies,  but  the  magnanimous  behavior  of  Wells  on  this 
occasion,  made  them  steadfast  friends. 

"  As  if  every  month,"  says  Marshall,  "  was  to  fur 
nish  its  distinguishing  incident — in  May,  Samuel 
McAfee  and  another  had  set  out  from  James  McAfee's 
Station  for  a  plantation  at  a  small  distance,  and  when 
advanced  about  one-fourth  of  a  mile  they  were  rired 
on  ;  the  man  fell— McAfee  wheeled  and  ran  toward 


166  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONK. 

the  fort ;  in  fifteen  steps  he  met  ail  Indian — they  each 
halt  and  present  their  guns,  with  muzzles  almost  touch 
ing — at  the  same  instant  they  each  pull  trigger, 
McAfee's  gun  makes  clear  fire,  the  Indian's  flashes  in 
the  pan — and  he  falls :  McAfee  continues  his  retreat, 
but  the  alarm  being  given,  he  meets  his  brothers, 
Robert  and  James — the  first,  though  cautioned,  ran 
along  the  path  to  see  the  dead  Indian,  by  this  time 
several  Indians  had  gained  the  path  between  him  and 
the  fort.  All  his  agility  and  dexterity  was  now  put  to 
the  test — he  flies  from  tree  to  tree,  still  aiming  to  get 
to  the  fort,  but  is  pursued  by  an  Indian ;  he  throws 
himself  over  a  fence,  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards  from 
the  fort,  and  the  Indian  takes  a  tree— Robert,  sheltered 
oy  the  fence,  was  soon  prepared  for  him,  and  while  he 
puis  his  face  by  the  side  of  the  tree  to  look  for  his  ob 
ject,  McAfee  fires  his  rifle  at  it,  and  lodged  the  ball  in 
his  inouth — in  this  he  finds  his  death,  and  McAfee  es 
capes  to  the  fort." 

In  tho  mean  time,  James  McAfee  was  in  a  situation 
of  equal  hazard  and  perplexity.  Five  Indians,  lying 
in  ambush,  fired  at,  but  missed  him ;  he  flies  to  a  tree 
for  safety,  and  instantly  received  a  fire  from  three  or 
four  Indians  on  the  other  side — the  bullets  knock  the 


MAJOR   MAGAKY'S    PURSUIT.  167 

dust  about  his  feet,  but  do  him  no  injury;  he  aban 
dons  the  tree  and  makes  good  his  retreat  to  the  fort. 
One  white  man  and  two  Indians  were  killed.  Such 
were  the  incidents  of  Indian  warfare — and  such  the 
fortunate  escape  of  the  brothers. 

Other  events  occurred  in  rapid  succession — the  In 
dians  appear  in  all  directions,  and  with  horrid  yells 
and  menacing  gestures  commence  a  fire  on  the  fort. 
It  was  returned  with  spirit ;  the  women  cast  the  bul 
lets — the  men  discharged  them  at  the  enemy.  This 
action  lasted  about  two  hours ;  the  Indians  then  with 
drew.  The  firing  had  been  heard,  and  the  neighbor 
hood  roused  for  the  fight.  Major  Magary,  with  some 
of  his  men,  and  others  from  other  stations,  to  UK 
number  of  forty,  appeared  on  the  ground  soon  aftoj 
the  Indians  had  retreated,  and  determined  on  pursuing 
them.  This  was  accordingly  done  with  promptitude 
and  celerity.  At  the  distance  of  a  mile  the  enemy  were 
overtaken,  attacked,  and  defeated.  They  fled — were 
pursued  for  several  miles — and  completely  routed. 
Six  or  seven  Indians  were  seen  dead,  and  others 
wounded.  One  Kentuckian  was  killed  in  the  action ; 
another  mortally  wounded,  who  died  after  a  few  daya 
Before  the  Indians  entirely  withdrew  from  the  fort, 


1 68  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONS 

they  killed  all  the  cattle  they  saw,  without  making 
any  use  of  them. 

From  this  time  McAfee's  Station  was  never  more 
attacked,  although  it  remained  for  several  years  as 
exposed  frontier.  Nor  should  the  remark  be  omitted, 
that  for  the  residue  of  the  year,  there  were  fewer  in- 
cidents  of  a  hostile  nature  than  usual. 

Fort  Jefibrson,  which  had  been  established  on  the 
Mississippi,  about  five  miles  below  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio,  had  excited  the  jealousy  of  the  Choctaws  and 
Chickasaws,  who  claimed  the  territory  in  which  it 
was  built.  In  order  to  appease  them,  it  was  deemed 
advisable  to  evacuate  the  post. 

The  hostile  tribes  north  of  the  Ohio  had  by  this 
time  found  the  strength  of  the  settlers,  and  saw  that 
unless  they  made  a  powerful  effort,  and  that  speedily, 
the;y  must  forever  relinquish  all  hope  of  reconquering 
Kentucky.  Such  an  effort  was  determined  upon  for 
the  next  year ;  and  in  order  to  weaken  the  whites  as 
much  as  possible,  till  they  were  prepared  for  it,  they 
continued  to  send  out  small  parties,  to  infest  the 
settlements. 

At  a  distance  of  about  twelve  miles  from  Logan's 
Fort,  was  a  settlement  called  the  Montgomery  Statioa. 


ATTACK    ON    MONTGOMERY'S    STATION.  169 

Most  of  the  people  were  connected  with  Logan's 
family.  This  Station  was  surrounded  in  the  night. 
In  the  morning  an  attack  was  made.  Several  persons 
were  killed  and  others  captured,  A  girl  who  escaped 
spread  the  alarm ;  a  messenger  reached  Logan's  Vort, 
and  General  Logan  with  a  strong  party  pursued  the 
Indiana,  defeated  them  and  recovered  the  prisoneis 


CHAPTER  XT, 

flews  of  Cornwallis's  surrender — Its  effects — Capt&in  EstilPs  de 
feat — Grand  army  of  Indians  raised  for  the  conquest  of  Ken- 
tucfcy — Simon  Girty's  speech — Attack  on  Hoy's  Station — In 
vestment  of  Bryant's  Station — Expedient  of  the  besieged  to 
obtain  water— Grand  attack  on  the  fort — Repulse— Regular 
siege  commenced — Messengers  sent  to  Lexington — Reinforce 
ments  obtained — Arrival  near  the  fort — Ambushed  and  at 
tacked — They  enter  the  fort — Narrow  escape  of  Girty — He 
proposes  a  capitulation — Parley — Reynolda's  answer  to  Girty 
—The  siege  raised — Retreat  of  the  Indians. 

IN  October,  1781,  Cornwallis  surrendered  at  York- 
town.  This  event  was  received  in  Kentucky,  as  in 
other  parts  of  the  country,  with  great  joy.  The 
power  of  Britain  was  supposed  to  be  broken,  or  at 
least  so  much  crippled,  that  they  would  not  be  in  a 
condition  to  assist  their  Indian  allies,  as  they  had  pre 
viously  done.  The  winter  passed  away  quietly  enough, 
and  the  people  were  once  more  lulled  into  security 
fiom  which  they  were  again  to  be  rudely  awakened. 
Early  in  the  spring  the  parties  of  the  enemy  recom- 
(170) 


ESTILL'S    DEFEAT.  171 

menced  their  forays.  Yet  there  was  nothing  in  these 
to  excite  unusual  apprehensions.  At  first  they  were 
scarcely  equal  in  magnitude  to  those  of  the  previous 
year.  Cattle  were  killed,  and  horses  stolen,  and  in 
dividuals  or  small  parties  were  attacked.  But  in  May 
an  affair  occurred  possessing  more  interest,  in  a  mili 
tary  point  of  view,  than  any  other  in  the  history  of 
Indian  wars. 

"in  the  month  of  May,  a  party  of  about  twenty- 
five  Wyandots  invested  Estill's  Station,  on  the  south 
of  the  Kentucky  Eiver,  killed  one  white  man,  took  a 
negro  prisoner,  and  after  destroying  the  cattle,  re 
treated.  Soon  after  the  Indians  disappeared,  Captain 
Estill  raised  a  company  of  twenty-five  men;  with 
these  he  pursued  the  Indians,  and  on  Hinkston's  Fork 
of  Licking,  two  miles  below  the  Little  Mountain,  came 
within  gunshot  of  them.  They  had  just  crossed  the 
creek,  which  in  that  part  is  small,  and  were  ascending 
one  side  as  Estill's  party  descended  the  other,  of  two 
approaching  hills  of  moderate  elevation.  The  water 
course  which  lay  between,  had  produced  an  opening 
in  the  timber  and  brush,  conducing  to  mutual  dis 
covery  ,  while  both  hills  were  well  set  with  trees,  in 
terspersed  with  saplings  and  bushes.  Instantly  after 


172  LIKE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONB. 

discovering  the  Indians,  some  of  Captain  Estill's  men 
fired  at  them ;  at  first  they  seemed  alarmed,  and  made 
a  movement  like  flight;  but  their  chief^  although 
wounded,  gave  them  orders  to  stand  and  fight — on 
which  they  promptly  prepared  for  battle  by  each  man 
taking  a  tree  and  facing  his  enemy,  as  nearly  in  a  line 
as  practicable.  In  this  position  they  returned  the  fire 
and  entered  into  the  battle,  which  they  considered  as 
inevitable,  with  all  the  fortitude  and  animation  of  in 
dividual  and  concerted  bravery,  so  remarkable  in  this 
particular  tribe. 

In  the  mean  time,  Captain  Estill,  with  due  attention 
to  what  was  passing  on  the  opposite  side,  checked  the 
progress  of  his  men  at  about  sixty  yards  distance  from 
the  foe,  and  gave  orders  to  extend  their  lines  in  front 
of  the  Indians,  to  cover  themselves  by  means  of  the 
trees,  and  to  fire  as  the  object  should  be  seen — with  a 
sure  aim.  This  order,  perfectly  adapted  to  the  occa 
sion,  was  executed  with  alacrity,  as  far  as  circum 
stances  would  admit,  and  the  desultory  mode  of  In- 
dian  fighting  was  thought  to  require.  So  that  both 
sides  were  preparing  and  ready  at  the  same  time  for 
the  bloody  conflict  which  ensued,  and  which  proved 
to  be  singularly  obstinate. 


ESTILI/S   DEFEAT.  173 

The  numbers  were  equal;  some  have  said,  exactly 
twenty -five  on  each  side.  Others  have  mentioned 
that  Captain  Estill,  upon  seeing  the  Indians  form  for 
battle,  disoatched  one  or  two  of  his  men  upon  the  back 
trail  to  hasten  forward  a  small  reinforcement,  which 
he  supposed  was  following  him ;  and  if  so,  it  gave  the 
Indians  the  superiority  of  numbers  without  producing 
the  desired  assistance,  for  the  reinforcement  never 
arrived. 

Now  were  the  hostile  lines  within  rifle-shot,  and  the 
action  became  warm  and  general  to  their  extent. 
Never  was  battle  more  like  single  combat  since  the 
use  of  fire-arms;  each  man  sought  his  man,  and  fired 
only  when  he  saw  his  mark ;  wounds  and  death  were 
inflicted  on  either  side — neither  advancing  nor  re 
treating.  The  firing  was  deliberate ;  with  caution 
they  looked,  but  look  they  would,  for  the  foe,  although 
life  itself  was  often  the  forfeit.  And  thus  both  sides 
firmly  stood,  or  bravely  fell,  for  more  than  an  hour; 
upward  of  one-fourth  of  the  combatants  had  fallen, 
never  more  to  rise,  on  either  side,  and  several  others 
were  wounded.  Never,  probably,  was  the  native 
bravery  or  collected  fortitude  of  men  put  to  a  test 
more  severe.  In  the  clangor  of  an  ardent  battle,  when 


LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONBL 

death  is  forgotten,  it  is  nothing  for  the  brave  to  die — 
when  even  cowards  die  like  brave  men — but  in  the 
cool  and  lingering  expectation  of  death,  none  but  the 
man  of  the  true  courage  can  stand.  Such  were  those 
engaged  in  this  conflict.  Never  was  maneuvering 
more  necessary  or  less  practicable.  Captain  Estiil 
had  not  a  man  to  spare  from  his  line,  and  deemed  un 
safe  any  movement  in  front  with  a  view  to  force  the 
enemy  from  their  ground,  because  in  such  a  movement 
he  must  expose  his  men,  and  some  of  them  would 
inevitably  fall  before  they  could  reach  the  adversary. 
This  would  increase  the  relative  superiority  of  the 
enemy,  while  they  would  receive  the  survivors  with 
tomahawk  in  hand,  in  the  use  of  which  they  were 
practiced  and  expert.  He  clearly  perceived  that  no 
Advantage  was  to  be  gained  over  the  Indians  while 
the  action  was  continued  in  their  own  mode  of  war 
fare.  For  although  his  men  were  probably  the  besr 
shooters,  the  Indians  were  undoubtedly  the  most  expert 
kiders ;  that  victory  itself,  could  it  have  been  purchased 
with  the  loss  of  his  last  man,  would  afford  but  a  mel 
ancholy  consolation  for  the  loss  of  friends  and  com 
rades  ;  but  even  of  victory,  without  some  maneuvre, 
he  could  not  assure  himself.  His  situation  was  criti- 


DEATH  OF   CAPTAIN   ESTILL.  176 

cai ;  his  fate  seemed  suspended  upon  the  events  of  the 
minute ;  the  most  prompt  expedient  was  demanded. 
lie  cast  his  eyes  over  the  scene ;  the  creek  was  before 
him,  and  seemed  to  oppose  a  charge  on  the  enemy- 
retreat  he  could  not.  On  the  one  hand  he  observed  a 
valley  running  from  the  creek  toward  the  rear  of  the 
enemy's  line,  and  immediately  combining  this  circum 
stance  with  the  urgency  of  his  situation,  rendered  tho 
more  apparently  hazardous  by  an  attempt  of  the  In 
dians  to  extend  their  line  and  take  his  in  flank  he 
determined  to  detach  six  of  his  men  by  this  valle}  to 
gain  the  flank  or  rear  of  the  enemy ;  whiJe  himself, 
with  the  residue,  maintained  his  position  in  front. 

The  detachment  was  accordingly  made  under  the 
command  of  Lieutenant  Miller,  to  whom  the  route  was 
shown  and  the  order  given,  conformably  to  the  above- 
mentioned  determination;  unfortunately,  however,  it 
was  not  executed.  The  lieutenant,  either  mistaking 
his  way  or  intentionally  betraying  his  duty,  his  honor, 
and  his  captain,  did  not  proceed  with  the  requisite 
lispatch;  and  the  Indians,  attentive  to  occurrences, 
iinding  oat  the  weakened  .condition  of  their  adversa 
ries,  rushed  upon  them  and  compelled  a  retreat,  after 
Captain  Estill  and  eight  of  his  men  were  killed.  Foui 


176  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

others  were  badly  wounded,  who,  notwithstanding 
made  their  escape;  so  that  only  nine  fell  into  the 
bauds  of  the  savages,  who  scalped  and  stripped  them, 
of  course. 

It  was  believed  by  the  survivors  of  this  action  that 
)ne  half  of  the  Indians  were  killed ;  and  this  idea  was 
;orroborated  by  reports  from  their  town.*. 

There  is  also  a  tradition  that  Miller,  with  his  de 
tachment,  crossed  the  creek,  fell  in  with  the  enemy, 
lost  one  or  two  of  his  men,  and  had  a  third  or  fourth 
wounded  before  he  retreated. 

The  battle  lasted  two  hours,  and  the  Indian  chief 
was  himself  killed  immediately  after  he  had  slain 
Captain  Estill ;  at  least  it  is  so  stated  in  one  account 
we  have  seen.  This  action  had  a  very  depressing  effect 
upon  the  spirits  of  the  Kentuckians.  Yet  its  results 
to  the  victors  were  enough  to  make  them  say,  with 
Pyrrhus,  "  A  few  more  such  victories,  and  we  sha)  I 
be  undone."  It  is  very  certain  that  the  Indians  would 
not  have  been  willing  to  gain  many  such  victories, 
evan  to  accomplish  their  darling  object — the  expul 
sion  of  the  whites  from  Kentucky. 

The  grand  army,  destined  to   accomplish  the  con 
quest  of  Kentucky,  assembled  at  Chillicothe.     A  de- 


ATTEMPTED   CONQUEST   OF    KENTUCKY.  177 

tachment  from  Detroit  reinforced  them,  and  before 
Betting  out,  Simon  Girty  made  a  speech  to  them,  en 
larging  on  the  ingratitude  of  the  Long-knives  in  rebel 
ling  against  their  Great  Father  across  the  water.  He 
described  in  glowing  terms  the  fertility  of  Kentucky, 
exhorting  them  to  recover  it  from  the  grasp  of  the 
Long-knife  before  he  should  be  too  strong  for  them. 
This  speech  met  with  the  cordial  approbation  of  the 
company ;  the  army  soon  after  took  up  its  march  for 
the  settlements.  Six  hundred  warriors,  the  flower  of 
all  the  Northwestern  tribes,  were  on  their  way  to  make 
what  they  knew  mast  be  their  last  effort  to  drive  the 
intruders  from  their  favorite  hunting-ground. 

Various  parties  preceded  the  main  body,  and  these 
appearing  in  different  places  created  much  confusion 
in  the  minds  of  the  inhabitants  in  regard  to  the  pla*je 
ivhere  the  blow  was  to  fall.  An  attack  was  made 
upon  the  garrison  at  Hoy's  Station,  and  two  boys  were 
taken  prisoners.  The  Indians,  twenty  in  number 
were  pursued  by  Captain  Holden,  with  seventeen  men. 
Fie  overtook  them  near  the  Blue  Licks,  (that  fatal  spot 
for  the  settlers,)  arid  after  a  sharp  conflict  was  obliged 
to  retreat  with  the  loss  of  four  men. 

N"ews  of  this  disaster  arrived  at  Bryant's  Station, 
12 


178  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    1>ANIEL   BOONE. 

/a  post  on  the  Elkhora,  near  the  road  from  Lexington 
to  Maysville,)  on  the  fourteenth  of  August,  and  the 
garrison  prepared  to  march  to  the  assistance  of  Hoy  a 
Station.  But  in  the  night  the  main  body  of  the  enerav 
arrived  before  the  fort,  it  having  been  selected  as  the 
point  for  the  first  blow. 

The  water  for  the  use  of  the  garrison  was  drawn 
from  a  spring  at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  fort 
on  the  northwestern  side.  Near  this  spring  the  greater 
part  of  the  enemy  stationed  themselves  in  ambush. 
On  the  other  side  of  the  fort  a  body  was  posted  with 
orders  to  make  a  feint  of  attacking,  in  order  to  draw 
the  attention  of  the  garrison  to  that  point,  and  give 
an  opportunity  for  the  main  attack.  At  daylight  the 
garrison,  consisting  of  forty  or  fifty  men,  were  pre 
paring  to  march  out,  when  they  were  startled  by  a 
heavy  discharge  of  rifles,  with  an  accompaniment  of 
such  yells  as  come  only  from  an  Indian's  throat. 

"All  ran  hastily  to  the  picketing,"  says  McOlung, 
"and  beheld  a  small  party  of  Indians  expose!  to 
open  view,  firing,  yelling,  and  making  the  most  furious 
gestures.  The  appearance  was  so  singular,  and  so  dif 
ferent  from  their  usual  manner  of  fighting,  that  somo 
of  the  more  wary  and  experienced  of  the  garrison  ID- 


ATTACK    UPON    BRYANT'S    STATION.  179 

i*tantly  pionounced  it  a  decoy  party,  and  restrained 
the  young  men  from  sallying  out  and  attacking  them, 
as  some  of  them  were  strongly  disposed  to  do  The 
opposite  side  of  the  fort  was  instantly  manned,  aiid 
several  breaches  in  the  picketing  rapidly  repaired. 
Their  gre'atest  distress  arose  from  the  prospect  of  suf 
fering  for  water.  The  more  experienced  of  the  garri 
son  felt  satisfied  that  a  powerful  party  was  in  ambus 
cade  near  the  spring ;  but  at  the  same  time  they  sup 
posed  that  the  Indians  would  not  unmask  themselves 
until  the  firing  upon  the  opposite  side  of  the  fort  was 
returned  with  such  warmth  as  to  induce  the  belief  that 
the  feint  had  succeeded. 

Acting  upon  this  impression,  and  yielding  to  the 
urgent  necessity  of  the  case,  they  summoned  all  the 
women,  without  exception,  and  explaining  to  them 
the  circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed,  and  the 
improbability  that  any  injury  would  be  offered  them, 
until  the  firing  had  been  returned  from  the  opposite 
ude  of  the  fort,  they  urged  them  to  go  in  a  body  to 
the  spring,  and  each  to  bring  up  a  bucketfull  of 
water.  Some  of  the  ladies,  as  was  natural,  had  nc 
relish  for  the  undertaking,  and  asked  why  the  men 
could  not  bring  water  as  well  as  themselves  ?  Ol> 


180  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

serving  that  they  were  not  bullet-proof,  and  that  the 
Indians  made  no  distinction  between  male  and  female 
scalps. 

To  this  it  was  answered,  that  women  were  in  the 
»xabit  of  bringing  water  every  morning  to  the  fort 
and  that  if  the  Indians  saw  them  engaged  as  usual,  it 
would  induce  them  to  believe  that  their  ambuscade 
was  undiscovered,  and  that  they  would  not  unmask 
themselves  for  the  sake  of  firing  at  a  few  women, 
when  they  hoped,  by  remaining  concealed  a  few 
moments  longer,  to  obtain  complete  possession  of  the 
fort.  That  if  men  should  go  down  to  the  spring,  the. 
Indians  would  immediately  suspect  that  something 
was  wrong,  would  despair  of  succeeding  by  ambus 
cade,  and  would  instantly  rush  upon  them,  follow 
them  into  the  fort,  or  shoot  them  down  at  the  spring. 
The  decision  was  soon  over. 

A  few  of  the  boldest  declared  their  readiness  to 
brave  the  danger;  and  the  younger  and  more  timid 
rallying  in  the  rear  of  these  veterans,  they  all  marched 
down  in  a  body  to  the  spring,  within  point-blank  shot 
of  more  than  five  hundred  Indian  warriors.  Sorre  of 
'the  girls  could  not  help  betraying  symptoms  of  terror, 
out  the  married  women,  in  general,  moved  with  * 


FIRST   ATTACK    REPULSED.  181 

s  and  composure  which  completely  deceived 
the  Indians.  Not  a  shot  was  fired.  The  party  were 
permitted  to  fill  their  buckets,  one  after  another,  with 
out  interruption ;  and  although  their  steps  became 
quicker  and  quicker,  on  their  return,  and  when  near 
the  g.ate  of  the  fort,  degenerated  into  a  rather  unmill- 
tary  oclerity,  attended  with  some  little  crowding  in 
passing  the  gate,  yet  not  more  than  one-fifth  of  the 
water  was  spilled,  and  the  eyes  of  the  youngest  had 
uot  dilated  to  more  than  double  their  ordinary  size. 

Being  now  amply  supplied  with  water,  they  sent 
out  thirteen  young  men  to  attack  the  decoy  party, 
with  orders  to  fire  with  great  rapidity,  and  make  as 
much  noise  as  possible,  but  not  to  pursue  the  enemy 
too  far,  while  the  rest  of  the  garrison  took  post  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  fort,  cocked  their  guns,  and  stooci 
in  readiness  to  receive  the  ambuscade  as  soon  as  it 
was  unmasked.  The  firing  of  the  light  parties  on  thf 
Lexington  road  was  soon  heard,  and  quickly  became 
sharp  and  serious,  gradually  becoming  more  distant 
from  the  fort.  Instantly,  Girty  sprung  up  at  the 
head  of  his  five  hundred  warriors,  and  rushed  rapidly 
upon  the  western  gate,  ready  to  force  his  way  over 
the  undefended  palisades.  Into  this  immense  mass  of 


182  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONS. 

dusky  bodies,  the  garrison  poured  several  rapid  voi 
leys  of  rifle  balls  with  destructive  effect.  Their  con 
sternation  may  be  imagined.  With  wild  cries  they 
dispersed  on  the  right  and  left,  and  in  two  minutes 
not  an  Indian  was  to  be  seen.  At  the  same  time,  tho 
party  who  had  sallied  out  on  the  Lexington  road, 
came  running  into  the  fort  at  the  opposite  gate,  in 
high  spirits,  and  laughing  heartily  at  the  success  of 
their  maneuvre." 

After  this  repulse,  the  Indians  commenced  the  at 
tack  in  regular  form,  that  is  regular  Indian  form,  for 
they  had  no  cannon,  which  was  a  great  oversight, 
and  one  which  we  would  not  have  expected  them  to 
make,  after  witnessing  the  terror  with  which  they 
had  inspired  the  Kentuckians  in  Byrd's  invasion. 

Two  men  had  left  the  garrison  immediately  upon 
discovering  the  Indians,  to  carry  the  news  to  Lexing 
ton  and  demand  succor.  On  arriving  at  that  place 
they  found  the  men  had  mostly  gone  to  Hoy's  Station. 
Tho  couriers  pursued,  and  overtaking  them,  quickly 
brought  them  back.  Sixteen  horsemen,  and  forty  or 
fifty  on  foot,  started  to  the  relief  of  Bryant's  Station, 
and  arrived  before  that  place  at  two  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon. 


ARRIVAL   OF    REINFORCEMENTS.  185 

To  the  left  of  the  long  and  narrow  lane,  where 
the  Majsville  and  Lexington  road  now  runs,  thero 
were  more  than  one  hundred  acres  of  green  standing 
corn.  The  usual  road  from  Lexington  to  Bryant's, 
ran  parallel  to  the  fence  of  this  field,  and  only  a  few 
feet  distant  from  it.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  road 
was  a  thick  wood.  Here,  more  than  three  hundred 
Indians  lay  in  ambush,  within  pistol-shot  of  the  road, 
awaiting  the  approach  of  the  party.  The  horsemen 
came  in  view  at  a  time  when  the  firing  had  ceased, 
and  every  thing  was  quiet.  Seeing  no  enemy,  and 
hearing  no  noise,  they  entered  the  lane  at  a  gallop, 
and  were  instantly  saluted  with  a  shower  of  rifle  balls, 
from  each  side,  at  the  distance  of  ten  paces. 

At  the  first  shot,  the  whole  party  set  spurs  to  their 
horses,  and  rode  at  full  speed  through  a  rolling  fire 
from  either  side,  which  continued  for  several  hundred 
yards,  but  owing  partly  to  the  furious  rate  at  which 
they  rode,  partly  to  the  clouds  of  dust  raised  by  the 
horses'  feet,  they  all  entered  the  fort  unhurt.  The 
men  on  foot  were  less  fortunate.  They  were  advan 
cing  through  the  corn-field,  and  might  have  reached 
the  fort  in  safety,  but  for  their  eagerness  to  succor 
their  friends.  Without  reflecting,  that  from  the 


184  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOOKE. 

weight  and  extent  of  the  fire,  the  enemy  must  have 
been  ten  times  their  number,  they  ran  up  with  incon 
siderate  courage,  to  the  spot  where  the  tiring  waa 
heard,  and  there  found  themselves  cut  off  from  tho 
fort,  and  within  pistol-shot  of  more  than  three  hun 
dred  savages. 

Fortunately  the  Indians'  guns  had  just  been  dis- 
3harged,  and  they  had  not  yet  had  leisure  to  reload 
At  the  sight  of  this  brave  body  of  footmen,  however, 
they  raised  a  hideous  yell,  and  rushed  upon  them, 
tomahawk  in  hand.  Nothing  but  the  high  corn  and 
their  loaded  rifles,  coald  have  saved  them  from  de 
struction.  The  Indians  were  cautious  in  rushing  upon 
a  loaded  rifle  with  only  a  tomahawk,  and  when  they 
halted  to  load  their  pieces,  the  Kentuckians  ran  with 
great  rapidity,  turning  and  dodging  through  the  corn 
in  every  direction.  Some  entered  the  wood  and 
escaped  through  the  thickets  of  cane,  some  were  shot 
down  in  the  corn-field,  others  maintained  a  running 
tight,  halting  occasionally  behind  trees  and  keeping  the 
enemy  at  bay  with  their  rifles;  for,  of  all  men,  the  In 
dians  are  generally  the  most  cautious  in  exposing  them 
selves  to  danger.  A  stout,  active,  young  fellow,  v.aa 
BO  hard  pressed  by  Girty  and  several  ^nvn^o^  \\n\\  ho 


EXCITING   SCENE.  185 

was  compelled  to  discharge  his  rifle,  (however  un 
willing,  having  no  time  to  reload  it,)  and  Girty  fell. 

It  happened,  however,  that  a  piece  of  thick  sole- 
leather  was  in  his  shot-pouch  at  the  time,  which  received 
the  ball,  and  preserved  his  life,  although  the  force  of 
the  blow  felled  him  to  the  ground.  The  savages  halted 
upon  his  fall,  and  the  young  man  escaped.  Although  the 
skirmish  and  the  race  lasted  more  than  an  hour,  during 
which  the  corn-field  presented  a  scene  of  turmoil  and 
bustle  which  can  scarcely  be  conceived,  yet  very  few 
lives  were  lost.  Only  six  of  the  white  men  were  killed 
and  wounded,  and  probably  still  fewer  of  the  enemy, 
as  the  whites  never  fired  until  absolutely  necessary, 
but  reserved  their  loads  as  a  check  upon  the  enemy. 
Had  the  Indians  pursued  them  to  Lexington,  they 
might  have  possessed  themselves  of  it  without  resist 
ance,  as  there  was  no  force  there  to  oppose  them;  but 
after  following  the  fugitives  for  a  few  hundred  yards, 
they  returned  to  the  hopeless  siege  of  the  fort."* 

The  day  was  nearly  over,  and  the  Indians  were  dis 
couraged.  They  had  made  no  perceptible  impression 
upon  the  fort,  but  had  sustained  a  severe  loss;  tne 
country  was  aroused,  and  they  feared  to  find  the  IP  > 

*  MoClung. 


186  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

selves  outnumbered  in  their  turn.  Girty  determined  to 
attempt  to  frighten  them  into  a  capitulation.  For  this 
purpose  he  cautiously  approached  the  works,  and  sud 
denly  showed  himself  on  a  large  stump,  from  which  he 
addressed  the  garrison.  After  extolling  their  valor,  he 
assured  them  that  their  resistance  was  useless,  as  he  ex 
pected  his  artillery  shortly,  when  their  fort  would  be 
crushed  without  difficulty.  He  promised  them  perfect 
security  for  their  lives  if  they  surrendered,  and  menaced 
them  with  the  usual  inflictions  of  Indian  rage  if  they 
refused.  He  concluded  by  asking  if  they  knew  him. 
The  garrison  of  course  gave  no  credit  to  the  promises  of 
good  treatment  contained  in  this  speech.  They  were 
too  well  acquainted  with  the  facility  with  which  such 
pledges  were  given  and  violated ;  but  the  mention  of 
cannon  was  rather  alarming,  as  the  expedition  of  Colo 
nel  Byrd  was  fresh  in  the  minds  of  all.  None  of  the 
leaders  made  any  answer  to  Girty,  but  a  young  man  by 
the  name  of  Eeynolds,  took  upon  himself  to  reply  to 
it.  In  regard  to  the  question  of  Girty,  "Whether  the 
garrison  knew  him?"  he  said: 

"'That  he  was  very  well  known;  that  he  himself 
nad  a  worthless  dog,  to  which  he  had  given  the  name 
of  'Simon  Girty,'  in  consequence  of  his  striking  re- 


RETREAT   07   GIRTT.  187 

Bemblance  to  the  man  of  that  name;  that  if  he  had 
either  artillery  or  reinforcements,  he  might  bring  them 

up  and  be  d d ;  that  if  either  himself,  or  any  of  the 

naked  rascals  with  him,  found  their  way  into  the  fort, 
cney  would  disdain  to  use  their  guns  against  them,  but 
would  drive  them  out  again  with  switches,  of  which 
they  had  collected  a  great  number  for  that  purpose 
alone ;  and  finally  he  declared,  that  they  also  expected 
reinforcements ;  that  the  whole  country  was  marching 
to  their  assistance ;  that  if  Girty  and  his  gang  of  mur 
derers  remained  twenty-four  hours  longer  before  the 
fort,  their  scalps  would  be  found  drying  in  the  sun 
upon  the  roofs  of  their  cabins. '  "* 

Girty  affected  much  sorrow  for  the  inevitable  destruc 
tion  which  he  assured  the  garrison  awaited  them,  in 
consequence  of  their  obstinacy.  All  idea  of  continu 
ing  the  siege  was  now  abandoned.  The  besiegers  evac 
uated  their  camp  that  very  night ;  and  with  so  much 
precipitation,  that  meat  was  left  roasting  before  the 
fires.  Though  we  cannot  wonder  at  this  relinquishing 
of  a  long-cherished  scheme  when  we  consider  the  char 
acter  of  the  Indians,  yet  it  would  be  impossible  to  ac 
count  for  the  appearance  of  precioitancy,  and  even  ter 


188  LIFE   OF   COIONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

ror,  with  which  their  retreat  was  accompanied,  did  we 
not  perceive  it  to  be  the  first  of  a  series  of  similar  ar 
tifices,  designed  to  draw  on  their  enemies  to  their  own 
destruction.  There  was  nothing  in  the  circumstances  to 
excite  great  apprehensions.  To  be  sure,  they  had  been 
repulsed  in  their  attempt  on  the  fort  with  some  loss, 
yet  this  loss  (thirty  men)  would  by  no  means  have  de 
terred  a  European  force  of  similar  numbers  from  pros 
ecuting  the  enterprise, 

Girty  and  his  great  Indian  army  retired  toward 
Huddle's  and  Martin's  Stations,  on  a  circuitous  route, 
toward  Lower  Blue  Licks.  They  expected,  however, 
to  be  pursued,  and  evidently  desired  it,  as  they  left  a 
broad  trail  behind  them,  and  marked  the  trees  which 
stood  on  their  route  with  their  tomahawks.* 

*  Frost:    "Border  Wars   of   the  West."      Peck:    "  Lif-  of 
Boone."     McClung  •  "Western  Adventure." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


of  reinfor  ;ements  at  Bryant's  Station  —  Colonel  Dame* 
Boone,  his  son  and  brother  among  them  —  Colonels  Trigg, 
Todd,  and  others  —  Great  number  of  commissioned  officers  — 
Consultation  —  Pursuit  commenced  without  waiting  for  Colonel 
Logan's  reinforcement  —  Indian  trail  —  Apprehensions  of  Boone 
and  others—  Arrival  at  the  Blue  Licks  —  Indians  seen  —  Con 
sultation  —  Colonel  Boone's  opinion  —  Rash  conduct  of  Major 
McGarey  —  Battle  of  Blue  Licks  commenced  —  Fierce  encounter 
with  the  Indians  —  Israel  Boone,  Colonels  Todd  and  Trigg,  and 
Majors  Harlaud  and  McBride  killed  —  Attempt  of  the  Indians 
to  outflank  the  whites  —  Retreat  of  the  whites  —  Colonel  Boone 
nearly  surrounded  by  Indians  —  Cuts  his  way  through  them, 
and  returns  to  Bryant's  Station  —  Great  slaughter  —  Bravery 
of  Netherland  —  Noble  conduct  of  Reynolds  in  saving  Captain 
Patterson  —  Lose  of  the  whites  —  Colonel  Boone's  statement  — 
Remarks  on  McGary's  conduct  —  The  fugitives  meet  Colonel 
Lotran  with  his  party  —  Return  to  the  field  of  battle-  Logan 
returns  to  Bryant's  Station. 

THE  intelligence  of  the  siege  of  Bryant's   Station 
had  spread  far  and  wide,  and  the  whole  region  round 

was  in  a  state  of  intense  excitement     The  next  morn- 

(189) 


190  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE, 

ing  after  the  enemy's  retreat,  reinforcements  began  to 
arrive,  and  in  the  course  of  the  day  successive  bodies 
of  militia  presented  themselves,  to  the  number  of  one 
hundred  and  eighty  men. 

Among  this  number  was  Colonel  Daniel  Boone,  his 
son  Israel,  and  his  brother  Samuel,  with  a  strong 
party  of  men  from  Boonesborough.  Colonel  Stephen 
Trigg  led  a  similar  corps  from  Harrodsburg;  and 
Colonel  John  Todd  headed  the  militia  from  Lexington. 
Majors  Harland,  McGary,  McBride,  and  Levi  Todd 
were  also  among  the  arrivals.* 

It  is  said  that  nearly  one- third  of  the  whole  force 
assembled  at  Bryant's  Station  were  commissioned  offi 
cers,  many  of  whom  had  hurried  to  the  relief  of  their 
countrymen.  This  superior  activity  is  to  be  accounted 
for  by  the  fact  that  the  officers  were  generally  selected 
from  the  most  active  and  skillful  of  the  pioneers. 

A  consultation  was  held  in  a  tumultuous  manner, 
and  it  was  determined  to  pursue  the  enemy  at  once. 
The  Indians  had  retreated  by  way  of  the  Lower  Blue 
Licks.  The  pursuit  was  commenced  without  waiting 
for  the  junction  of  Colonel  Logan,  who  was  known  to 
be  coming  up  with  a  strong  reinforcement.  The 

*  Peck. 


ARRIVAL   AT   THE   BLUE   LICKS.  191 

trail  of  the  enemy  exhibited  a  degree  of  careless 
ness  very  unusual  in  an  Indian  retreat  Various  arti 
cles  were  strewn  along  the  path,  as  if  in  terror  they 
had  been  abandoned.  These  symptoms,  while  they 
increased  the  ardor  of  the  young  men,  excited  the 
apprehensions  of  the  more  experienced  borderers,  and 
Boone  in  particular.  He  noticed  that,  amid  all  tho 
signs  of  disorder  so  lavishly  displayed,  the  Indians 
seemed  to  take  even  unusual  care  to  conceal  their 
numbers  bv  contracting  their  camp.  It  would  seem 
that  the  Indians  had  rather  overdone  their  stratagem. 
It  was  verv  natural  to  those  not"  much  experienced  in 
Indian  warfare  to  suppose  that  the  articles  found 
strewn  along  the  road  had  been  abandoned  in  the 
hurry  of  flight ;  but  when  they  found  that  the  utmost 
pains  had  been  taken  to  point  out  the  way  to  them  by 
chopping  the  trees,  one  would  have  thought  that  the 
rawest  among  them,  who  had  only  spent  a  few  months 
on  the  border,  could  have  seen  through  so  transparent 
an  artifice.  But  these  indications  were  disregarded  in 
the  desire  felt  to  punish  the  Indians  lor  their  invasion. 
Nothing  was  seen  of  the  enemy  till  the  Kentuckians 
reached  the  Blue  Licks.  Here,  just  as  they  arrived  at 
Licking  Kiver,  a  few  Indians  were  seen  or  tho  othei 


192  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

side,  retreating  without  any  appearance  of  alarm. 
The  troops  now  made  a  halt,  and  the  officers  held  a 
consultation  to  determine  on  the  course  to  be  pursued, 
Colonel  Daniel  Boone,  on  being  appealed  to  as  tho 
ir.ost  experienced  person  present,  gave  his  opinion  as 
follows : 

"  That  their  .situation  was  critical  and  delicate:  that 
the  force  opposed  to  them  was  undoubtedly  numerous 
and  ready  for  battle,  as  might  readily  be  seen  from  the 
leisurely  retreat  of  the  few  Indians  who  had  appeared 
upon  the  crest  of  the  hill ;  that  he  was  well  acquainted 
with  the  ground  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Licks,  and 
was  apprehensive  that  an  ambuscade  was  formed  at 
the  distance  of  a  mile  in  advance,  where  two  ravines. 
one  upon  each  side  of  the  ridge,  ran  in  such  a  manner 
that  a  concealed  enemy  might  assail  them  at  once  both 
in  front  and  flank  before  they  were  apprized  of  the 
danger. 

"  It  would  be  proper,  therefore,  to  do  one  of  two 
things.  Either  to  await  the  arrival  of  Logan,  who 
was  no\7  undoubtedly  on  his  march  to  join  them ;  or. 
if  it  was  determined  to  attack  without  delay,  that  one- 
half  of  their  number  should  march  up  the  river. 
which  there  bends  in  an  elliptical  form,  cross  at  the 


RASH   CONDUCT   OF    M^GARY.  193 

rapids,  and  fall  upon  the  rear  of  the  enemy,  while  the 
other  division  attacked  them  in  front.  At  any  rate, 
he  strongly  urged  the  necessity  of  reconnoitering  the 
[pound  carefully  before  the  main  body  crossed  the 


McClung,  in  his  "Western  Adventures,"  doubts 
whether  the  plan  of  operation  proposed  by  Colonel 
Boone  would  have  been  more  successful  than  that 
actually  adopted ;  suggesting  that  the  enemy  would 
bave  cut  them  off  in  detail,  as  at  Estill's  defeat. 

But  before  the  officers  could  come  to  any  conclusion, 
Major  McGary  dashed  into  the  river  on  horseback 
calling  on  all  who  were  not  cowards  to  follow.  The 
next  moment  the  whole  of  the  party  were  advancing 
to  the  attack  with  the  greatest  ardor,  but  without  any 
order  whatever.  Horse  and  foot  struggled  through 
the  river  together,  and,  without  waiting  to  form, 
rushed  up  the  ascent  from  the  shore. 

"  Suddenly,"  says  McClung,  "  the  van  halted.  They 
had  reached  the  spot  mentioned  by  Boone,  where  the 
two  ravines  head,  on  each  side  of  the  ridge.  Here  a 
body  of  Indians  presented  themselves,  and  attacked 
the  van.  McGary's  party  instantly  returned  the  fire, 

13  *McCiuug. 


194  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONtt. 

but  under  great  disadvantage.  They  were  upoa  a 
bare  and  open  ridge ;  the  Indians  in  a  bushy  ravine. 
The  centre  and  rear,  ignorant  of  the  ground,  hurried 
ip  to  the  assistance  of  the  van,  but  were  soon  stopped 
by  a  terrible  fire  from  the  ravine  which  flanked  them, 
They  found  themselves  enclosed  as  if  in  the  wings  of 
a  net,  destitute  of  proper  shelter,  while  the  enemy 
were  in  a  great  measure  covered  from  their  fire.  Still, 
however,  they  maintained  their  ground.  The  action 
became  warm  and  bloody.  The  parties  gradually 
closed,  the  Indians  emerged  from  the  ravine,  and  the 
fire  became  mutually  destructive.  The  officers  suf 
fered  dreadfully.  Todd  and  Trigg  in  the  rear,  liar- 
land,  McBride,  and  young  Israel  Boone  in  front,  were 
already  killed. 

The  Indians  gradually  extended  their  line  to  turn 
the  right  of  the  Kentuckians,  and  cut  off  their  retreat 
This  was  quickly  perceived  by  the  weight  of  the  fire 
from  that  quarter,  and  the  rear  instantly  fell  back  in 
disorder,  and  attempted  to  rush  through  their  only 
opening  to  the  river.  The  motion  quickly  communi 
cated  itself  to  the  van,  and  a  hurried  retreat  became 
general.  The  Indians  instantly  sprung  forward  in 
pursuit,  and,  falling  upon  them  with  their  tomahawks, 


BATTLE    OF    BLUE    LICKS.  195 

made  a  cruel  slaughter.  From  the  battle-ground  to 
tne  river  the  spectacle  was  terrible.  The  horsemen, 
generally,  escaped ;  but  the  foot,  particularly  the  van, 
which  had  advanced  furthest  within  (.ha  v;ings  of  the 
net,  were  almost  totally  destroyed  Colonel  Boonc, 
after  witnessing  the  death  of  his  sou  and  many  of  hia 
dearest  friends,  found  himself  almost  entirely  sur 
rounded  at  the  very  commencement  of  the  retreat. 

Several  hundred  Indians  were  between  him  and  the 
ford,  to  which  the  great  mass  of  the  fugitives  were 
bending  their  flight,  and  to  which  the  attention  of  the 
savages  was  principally  directed.  Being  intimately 
acquainted  with  the  ground,  he,  together  with  a  few 
friends,  dashed  into  the  ravine  which  the  Indians  had 
occupied,  but  which  most  of  them  had  now  left  to  join 
in  the  pursuit.  After  sustaining  one  or  two  heavy 
fires,  and  baffling  cne  or  two  small  parties  who  pur 
sued  him  for  a  short  distance,  he  crossed  the  river 
below  the  ford  by  swimming,  and,  entering  the  wood 
at  a  point  where  there  was  no  pursuit,  returned  by  a 
circuitous  route  to  Bryant's  Station.  In  the  mean 
time,  the  great  mass  of  the  victors  and  vanquished 
crowded  the  bank  of  the  ford. 

The  slaughter  was  great   in  the  river.     The  ford 


196  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

was  crowded  with  horsemen  and  foot  and  Indians,  all 
mingled  together.  Some  were  compelled  to  seek  a 
passage  above  by  swimming ;  some  who  could  not 
ciu'im  were  overtaken  and  killed  at  the  edge  of  tho 
w  atcr.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Netherland,  who  had 
formerly  been  strongly  suspected  of  cowardice,  hero 
displayed  a  coolness  and  presence  of  mind  equally 
noble  and  unexpected.  Being  finely  mounted,  he  had 
outstripped  the  great  mass  of  fugitives,  and  crossed 
the  river  in  safety.  A  dozen  or  twenty  horsemen 
accompanied  him,  and,  having  placed  the  river  between 
them  and  the  enemy,  showed  a  disposition  to  continue 
their  flight,  without  regard  to  the  safety  of  their 
friends  who  were  on  foot,  and  still  struggling  with  the 
current. 

Netherland  instantly  checked  his  horse,  and  in  a 
loud  voice,  called  upon  his  companions  to  halt,  fire 
upon  the  Indians,  and  save  those  who  were  still  in 
the  stream.  The  party  instantly  obeyed ;  and  facing 
about,  poured  a  close  and  fatal  discharge  of  rifles  upon 
the  foremost  of  the  pursuers.  The  enemy  instantly 
fell  back  from  the  opposite  bank,  and  gave  time  for 
the  harassed  and  miserable  footmen  to  cross  in  safety 
The  check,  however,  was  but  momentary.  Indiana 


DEFEAT   AND   LOSS   OF   THE    WHITES.  197 

were  seen  crossing  in  great  numbers  above  and  below, 
and  the  flight  again  became  general.  Most  of  the  foot 
left  the  great  buffalo  track,  and  plunging  into  the 
thickets,  escaped  by  a  circuitous  route  to  Bryant's 
Station." 

The  pursuit  was  kept  up  for  twenty  miles,  though 
with  but  little  success.  In  the  flight  from  the  scene 
of  action  to  the  river,  young  Reynolds,  (the  same  who 
replied  to  Girty's  summons  at  Bryant's  Station,)  on 
horseback,  overtook  Captain  Patterson  on  foot.  This 
officer  had  not  recovered  from  the  effects  of  wounds 
received  on  a  former  occasion,  and  was  altogether  un 
able  to  keep  up  with  the  rest  of  the  fugitives. 

Reynolds  immediately  dismounted,  and  gave  the 
captain  his  horse.  Continuing  his  flight  on  foot,  he 
swam  the  river,  but  was  made  prisoner  by  a  party  of 
Indians.  He  was  left  in  charge  of  a  single  Indian, 
whom  he  soon  knocked  down,  and  so  escaped.  For 
the  assistance  he  so  gallantly  rendered  him,  Captain 
Patterson  rewarded  Reynolds  with  a  present  of  two 
hundred  acres  of  land. 

Sixty  whites  were  killed  in  this  battle  of  the  Blue 
Licks,  and  seven  made  prisoners.  Colonel  Boone,  in 
his  Autobiography,  says  that  he  was  informed  that 


198  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

the  Indian  loss  in  killed,  was  four  more  than  that  of 
the  Kcntuckians,  and  that  the  former  put  fouroftho 
prisoners  to  death,  to  make  the  numbers  equal.  But 
this  account  does  not  seem  worthy  of  credit,  when  we 
consider  the  vastly  superior  numbers  of  the  Indiaus, 
their  advantage  of  position,  and  the  disorderly  manner 
in  which  the  Kentuckians  advanced.  If  this  account 
is  true,  the  loss  of  the  Indians  in  the  actual  battle 
must  have  been  much  greater  than  that  of  their  oppo 
nents,  many  of  the  latter  having  been  killed  in  the 
pursuit. 

As  the  loss  of  the  Kentuckians  on  this  occasion 
ihe  heaviest  they  had  ever  sustained,  was  undoubtedly 
caused  by  rashness,  it  becomes  our  duty,  according  to 
the  established  usage  of  historians,  to  attempt  to  show 
where  the  fault  lies.  The  conduct  of  McGary,  which 
brought  on  the  action,  appears  to  be  the  most  cul 
pable.  He  never  denied  the  part  which  is  generally 
attributed  to  him,  but  justified  himself  by  saying  that 
while  at  Bryant's  Station,  he  had  advised  waiting  for 
Logan,  but  was  met  with  the  charge  of  cowardice. 
lie  believed  that  Todd  and  Trigg  were  jealous  of 
Logan,  who  was  the  senior  Colonel,  and  would  have 
taken  the  command  had  he  come  up.  This  statement 


THE   TROOPS    DISBANDED.  199 

he  made  to  a  gentleman  several  years  after  the  battle 
took  place.  He  said  also  to  the  same  person,  that 
when  he  found  them  hesitating  in  the  presence  of  the 
enemy,  he  ';  burst  into  a  passion,"  called  them  cow 
ards,  and  dashed  into  the  river  as  before  narrated. 
If  this  account  be  true,  it  may  somewhat  palliate,  bui 
certainly  not  justify  the  action. 

Before  the  fugitives  reached  Bryant's  Station,  they 
met  Logan  advancing  with  his  detachment.  The  ex 
aggerated  accounts  he  received  of  the  slaughter,  in 
duced  him  to  return  to  the  above-mentioned  place. 
On  the  next  morning  all  who  had  escaped  from  the 
battle  were  assembled,  when  Logan  found  himself  at 
the  head  of  four  hundred  and  fifty  men.  With  thi.- 
force,  accompanied  by  Colonel  Boone,  he  set  out  for 
the  scene  of  action,  hoping  that  the  enemy,  encouraged 
by  their  success,  would  await  his  arrival.  But  when 
ne  reached  the  field,  he  found  it  deserted.  The  bodies 
of  che  slain  Kentuckians,  frightfully  mangled,  were 
itrewed  over  the  ground.  After  collecting  and  in- 
wiring  these,  Logan  and  Boone,  finding  they  could 
io  nothing  more,  returned,  to  Bryant's  Station,  where 
they  disbanded  the  troops 


£00  LIFE   OF  COLONEL    I>ANIEL   BOONB. 

"By  such  rash  men  as  McGary,"  says  Mr.  Peck,41 
u  Colonel  Boone  was  charged  with  want  of  courage, 
when  the  result  proved  his  superior  wisdom  and  fore 
sight.  All  the  testimony  gives  Boone  credit  for  his 
sagacity  and  correctness  in  judgment  before  the  act  inn, 
and  his  coolness  and  self-possession  in  covering  the 
retreat.  Ilis  report  of  this  battle  to  Benjamin  Har 
rison,  Governor  of  Virginia,  is  one  of  the  few  docu 
ments  that  remain  from  his  pen." 

"  Boone's  Station,  Fayette  County,  August  E(M,  1782. 

"  Sir :  Present  circumstances  of  affairs  cause  me  to 
write  to  your  Excellency  as  follows.  On  the  16th  in- 
atant,  a  large  number  of  Indians,  with  some  white 
men,  attacked  one  of  our  frontier  Stations,  known  by 
the  name  of  Bryant's  Station.  The  siege  continued 
from  about  sunrise  till  about  ten  o'clock  the  next 
day,  when  they  marched  off.  Notice  being  given  to 
the  neighboring  Stations,  we  immediately  raised  on-3 
hundred  and  eighty-one  horse,  commanded  by  Colonel 
John  Todd,  including  some  of  the  Lincoln  County 
militia,  commanded  by  Colonel  Trigg,  and  pursued 
about  fort]?  miles. 

*   "Life  of  Boone,"  p.  I3<k 


LETTER   TO    GOVERNOR   HARRISON.  201 

"On  the  19th  instant,  we  discovered  the  enemy 
lying  in  wait  for  us.  On  this  discovery,  we  formed 
our  columns  into  one  single  line,  and  marched  up  in 
their  front  within  about  forty  yards,  before  there  was 
&  gun  fired.  Colonel  Trigg  commanded  on  the  right, 
myself  on  the  left,  Major  McGary  in  the  centre,  and 
Major  Ilarlan  the  advanced  party  in  front.  From  the 
manner  in  which  we  had  formed,  it  fell  to  my  lot  to 
bring  on  the  attack.  This  was  done  with  a  very 
heavy  fire  on  both  sides,  and  extended  back  of  the  . 
line  to  Colonel  Trigg,  where  the  enemy  were  so  strong 
they  rushed  up  and  broke  the  right  wing  at  the  first 
fire.  Thus  the  enemy  got  in  our  rear,  with  the  loss 
of  seventy-seven  of  our  men,  and  twelve  wounded. 
Afterward  we  were  reinforced  by  Colonel  Logant 
which  made  our  force  four  hundred  and  sixty  men 
We  marched  again  to  the  battle-ground ;  but  finding 
the  enemy  had  gone,  we  proceeded  to  bury  the  dead. 

"  We  found  forty-three  on  the  ground,  and  many 
lay  about,  which  we  could  not  stay  to  find,  hungry 
and  weary  as  we  were,  and  somewhat  dubious  that 
the  enemy  might  not  have  gone  off  quite.  By  the 
signs,  we  thought  that  the  Indians  had  exceeded  foui 
hundred;  while  the  whole  of  this  militia  of  the 


202  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

county  does  not  amount  to  more  than  one  hundred 
and  thirty.  From  these  facts  your  Excellency  may 
form  an  idea  of  our  situation. 

"1  know  that  your  own  circumstances  are  critical; 
but  are  we  to  be  wholly  forgotten?  I  hope  not.  1 
trust  about  five  hundred  men  may  be  sent  to  our  as 
sistance  immediately.  If  these  shall  be  stationed  as 
our  county  lieutenants  shall  deem  necessary,  it  may 
be  the  means  of  saving  our  part  of  the  country ;  but 
if  they  are  placed  under  the  direction  of  General 
Clark,  they  will  be  of  little  or  no  service  to  our  settle 
ment.  The  Falls  lie  one  hundred  miles  west  of  us, 
and  the  Indians  northeast;  while  our  men  are  fre 
quently  called  to  protect  them.  I  have  encouraged 
the  people  in  this  county  all  that  I  could ;  but  I  can 
no  longer  justify  them  or  myself  to  risk  our  lives 
here  under  such  extraordinary  hazards.  The  in 
habitants  of  this  cfounty  are  very  much  alarmed  at  the 
thoughts  of  the  Indians  bringing  another  campaign 
into  our  country  this  fall.  If  this  should  be  the  case, 
it  will  break  up  these  settlements.  I  hope,  there 
fore,  your  Excellency  will  take  the  matter  into 
consideratior:,  and  send  us  some  relief  as  quick  as 
possible. 


LETTER   10    GOVERNOR   HARRISON.  203 

TWt  are  my  sentiments,  without  consulting  any 
pcibOL.  Gxonel  L^gan  wiil,  I  expect,  immediately 
send  you  ati  express,  by  vmom  I  humbly  request 
your  Excellent)  's  aiu^'er.  lu  the  meanwhile,  I 
remain,  DANIEL  BOONS." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  Indians  return  home  from  the  Blue  Licks — They  attack  the 
settlement  in  Jefferson  County — Affair  at  Simpson's  Creek — 
General  Clark's  expedition  to  the  Indian  country— Colonel 
Boons  joins  it — Its  effect — Attack  of  the  Indians  on  the  Crab 
Orchard  settlement — Rumor  of  intended  invasion  by  the 
Cherokees — Difficulties  about  the  treaty  with  Great  Britain — 
Hostilities  of  the  Indians  generally  stimulated  by  renegade 
whites — Simon  Girty — Causes  of  his  hatred  of  the  whites — 
Girty  insulted  by  General  Lewis — Joins  the  Indians  at  the 
battle  of  Point  Pleasant — Story  of  his  rescuing  Simon  Kenton 
—Crawford's  expedition,  and  the  burning  of  Crawford — Close 
of  Girty's  career. 

MOST  of  the  Indians  who  bad  taken  part  in  the  battle 
of  the  Blue  Licks,  according  to  their  custom,  returned 
home  to  boast  of  their  victory,  thus  abandoning  all 
the  advantages  which  might  have  resulted  to  them 
from  following  up  their  success.     Some  of  them,  hmv 
ever,   attacked    the   settlements  in  Jefferson   County 
but  they  were  prevented  from  doing  much  mischief 
by  the  vigilance  of  the  inhabitants.     They  succeeded 
(204) 


CLARK'S  EXPEDITION.  205 


however,  in  breaking  up  a  small  settlement  on  6 
son's  Creek.  This  they  attacked  in  the  night,  while 
the  men,  wearied  by  a  scout  of  several  days,  woro 
asleep.  The  enemy  entered  the  houses  before  their 
occupants  were  fully  aroused.  Notwithstanding  this, 
several  of  the  men  defended  themselves  with  great 
courage.  Thomas  Randolph  killed  several  Indians 
before  his  wife  and  infant  were  struck  down  at  his 
side,  when  he  escaped  with  his  remaining  child  through 
the  roof.  OQ  reaching  the  ground  he  was  assailed  by 
two  of  the  savages,  but  he  beat  them  off,  and  escaped. 
Several  women  escaped  to  the  woods,  and  two  were 
secreted  under  the  floor  of  a  cabin,  where  they  re 
mained  undiscovered.  Still  the  Indians  captured 
quite  a  number  of  women  and  children,  some  of  whom 
they  put  to  death  on  the  road  home.  The  rest  were 
liberated  the  next  year  upon  the  conclusion  of  peace 
with  the  English. 

General  George  Rogers  Clark  proposed  a  retaliatory 
expedition  into  the  Indian  country,  and  to  carry  oat 
the  plan,  called  a  council  of  the  superior  officers.  The 
council  agreed  to  his  plan,  and  preparations  were  madt 
to  raise  the  requisite  number  of  troops  by  drafting,  if 
there  should  be  any  deficiency  of  volunteers.  But  ij 


206  LIFE   OF  'COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

was  not  found  necessary  to  resort  to  compulsory  mea 
sures,  both  men  and  supplies  for  the  expedition  *vera 
raised  without  difficulty.  The  troops  to  the  number 
of  one  thousand,  all  mounted,  assembled  at  Bryant's 
Station,  and  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  from  whence  the 
two  detachments  marched  under  Logan  and  Floyd  to 
the  mouth  of  the  Licking,  where  general  Clark  as 
sumed  the  command.  Colonel  Boone  took  part  in  this 
expedition ;  but  probably  as  a  volunteer.  He  is  not 
mentioned  as  having  a  separate  command. 

The  history  of  this  expedition,  like  most  others  of 
the  same  nature,  possesses  but  little  interest.  The 
army  with  all  the  expedition  they  could  make,  and  for 
which  the  species  of  force  was  peculiarly  fav/vable, 
failed  to  surprise  the  Indians.  These  latter  opposed 
no  resistance  of  importance  to  the  advance  of  the-  army. 
Occasionally,  a  straggling  party  would  fire  upon  the 
Kentuckians,  but  never  waited  to  receive  a  similar 
ocmpliment  in  return.  Seven  Indians  were  taken 
prisoners,  and  three  or  four  killed ;  one  of  them  an  oid 
chief,  too  infirm  to  fly,  was  killed  by  Major  McGary. 
The  towns  of  the  Indians  were  burnt,  and  their  fields 
devastated.  The  expedition  returned  to  Kentucky 


ATTACK   ON    CRAB    ORCHARD   SETTLEMENT.      207 

wu.-i  .he  loss  of  four  men,  two  of  whom  were  acci 
dents  Ty  killed  by  their  own  comrades. 

This  invasion,  though  apparently  so  barren  of  re 
sult,  is  supposed  to  have  produced  a  beneficial  effect, 
by  impressing  the  Indians  with  the  numbers  and  cour 
age  of  the  Kcntuckians.  They  appear  from  this  time 
to  have  given  up  the  expectation  of  reconquering  the 
country,  and  confined  their  hostilities  to  the  rapid  in 
cursions  of  small  bands. 

During  the  expedition  of  Clark,  a  party  of  Indians 
penetrated  to  the  Crab  Orchard  settlement.  They  made 
an  attack  upon  a  single  house,  containing  only  a 
woman,  a  negro  man,  and  two  or  three  children.  One 
of  the  Indians,  who  had  been  sent  in  advance  to  re 
connoitre,  seeing  the  weakness  of  the  garrison,  thought 
to  get  all  the  glory  of  the  achievement  to  himself. 

He  boldly  entered  the  house  and  seized  the  negro, 
who  proving  strongest,  threw  him  on  the  floor,  when 
the  woman  dispatched  him  with  an  axe.  The  other 
Indians  coming  up,  attempted  to  force  open  the  door 
which  had  been  closed  by  the  children  during  the 
Bjuffle.  There  was  no  gun  in  the  house,  but  tho 
woman  seized  an  old  barrel  of  one,  and  thrust  the  muz 
zle  through  the  logs,  at  which  the  Indians  retreated 


208  LIFE   OF    COLOXKL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

The  year  1783  passed  away  without  any  disturbance 
from  the  Indians,  who  were  restrained  by  the  desoi 
tion  of  their  allies  the  British.  In  1781,  the  southern 
frontier  of  Kentucky  was  alarmed  by  the  rumor  of  an 
i/Headed  invasion  by  the  Cherokees,  and  some  prepa 
rations  were  made  for  an  expedition  against  them, 
which  fell  through,  however,  because  there  was  no  au 
thority  to  carry  it  on.  The  report  of  the  hostility  of 
the  Cherokees  proved  to  be  untrue. 

Meanwhile  difficulties  arose  in  performance  of  the 
terms  of  the  treaty  between  England  arid  the   United 
States.     They  appear  to  have  originated  in  a  dispute 
in  regard  to  an  article  contained  in  the  treaty,  provid 
in<>'  that  the  British  army  should  not  carry  a\vay  with 

O  ^  J  ,J 

them  any  negroes  or  other  property  belonging  to  the 
American  inhabitants.  In  consequence  of  what  they 
deemed  an  infraction  of  this  article,  the  Virginians 
refused  to  comply  with  another,  which  stipulated  for 
die  repeal  of  acts  prohibiting  the  collection  of  debts 
due  to  British  subjects.  The  British,  on  the  utlier 
i,'.ar:d,  refused  to  evacuate  the  western  posts  'ill  this 
article  was  complied  with.  It  was  natural  that  thy 
intercourse  which  had  always  existed  between  the 
Indians  arid  the  garrisons  of  these  posts,  during  the 


CAUSES   OF   INDIAN   HOSTILITY. 

period  they  had  acted  as  allies,  should  continue,  and  it 
did. 

In  the  unwritten  history  of  the  difficulties  of  the 
United  States  Government  with  the  Indian  tribes 
within  her  established  boundaries,  nothing  appears 
clearer  than  this  truth:  that  the  fierce  and  sanguinary 
resistance  of  the  aborigines  to  the  encroachments  of 
the  Anglo-Americans  has  ever  been  begun  and  con 
tinued  more  through  the  instigations  of  outlawed 
white  men,  who  had  sought  protection  among  them 
from  the  arm  of  the  law  or  the  knife  of  individual 
vengeance,  and  been  adopted  into  their  tribes,  than 
from  the  promptings  of  their  own  judgments,  their 
disregard  of  death,  their  thirst  for  the  blood  of  their 
oppressors,  or  their  love  of  country.* 

That  their  sense  of  wrong  has  at  all  times  been 
keen,  their  hate  deadly,  and  their  bravery  great,  is  a 
fact  beyond  dispute ;  and  that  they  have  prized  highly 
their  old  hunting-grounds,  and  felt  a  warm  and  lively 
attachment  to  their  beautiful  village-sites,  and  regarded 
with  especial  veneration  the  burial-places  of  their 
fathers,  their  whole  history  attests ;  but  of  their  own 
weakness  in  war,  before  the  arms  and  numbers  of  then 

*  Gallagher:   "Hesperian,"  vol.  i.,  p.  343. 

14 


210  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOOJtfE. 

enomies,  they  must  have  been  convinced  at  a 
early  period :  and  they  were  neither  so  dull  in  appre 
hension,  nor  so  weak  in  intellect,  as  not  soon  to  have 
perceived  the  utter  hopelessness,  and  felt  the  mad  folly, 
of  a  continued  contest  with  their  invaders.  Long 
before  the  settlement  of  the  whites  upon  this  conti 
nent,  the  Indians  had  been  subject  to  bloody  and  ex 
terminating  wars  among  themselves;  and  such  con 
flicts  had  generally  resulted  in  the  flight  of  the  weaker 
party  toward  the  West,  and  the  occupancy  of  their 
lands  by  the  conquerors.  Many  of  the  tribes  had  a 
tradition  among  them,  and  regarded  it  as  their  un 
changeable  destiny,  that  they  were  to  journey  from 
the  rising  to  the  setting  sun,  on  their  way  to  the  bright 
waters  and  the  green  forests  of  the  "  Spirit  Land ;" 
and  the  working  out  of  this  destiny  seems  apparent, 
if  not  in  the  location,  course,  and  character  of  the 
tumuli  and  other  remains  of  the  great  aboriginal  na 
tions  of  whom  even  tradition  furnishes  no  account,  cer 
tainly  in  what  we  know  of  the  history  of  the  tribes  found 
on  the  Atlantic  coast  by  the  first  European  settlers. 

It  seems  fairly  presumable,  from  our  knowledge  of 
the  history  and  character  of  the  North  American  In 
dians,  that  had  they  been  left  to  the  promptings  r>f 


CAUSE   OF   INDIAN   HOSTILITY.  211 

their  own  judgments,  and  been  influenced  only  by  the 
deliberations  of  their  own  councils,  they  would,  after 
a  brief,  but  perhaps  most  bloody,  resistance  to  the  en 
croachments  of  the  whites,  have  bowed  to  what  would 
have  struck  their  untutored  minds  as  an  inevitable 
destiny,  and  year  after  year  flowed  silently,  as  the 
European  wave  pressed  upon  them,  further  and  further 
into  the  vast  wildernesses  of  the  mighty  West.  Bui 
left  to  their  own  judgments,  or  their  own  delibera 
tions,  they  never  have  been.  Early  armed  by  rene 
gade  white  men  with  European  weapons,  and  taught 
the  improvement  of  their  own  rude  instruments  of 
warfare,  and  instigated  not  only  to  oppose  the  strides 
of  their  enemies  after  territory,  but  to  commit  depre 
dations  upon  their  settlements,  and  to  attempt  to  chas 
tise  them  at  their  very  thresholds,  they  drew  down 
upon  themselves  the  wrath  of  a  people  which  is  not 
slow  to  anger,  nor  easily  appeased  ;  and  as  far  back  as 
the  Revolution,  if  not  as  the  colonizing  of  Massachu 
setts,  their  breasts  were  filled  with  a  hatred  of  the 
whites,  deadly  and  unslumbering.  Through  all  our 
subsequent  transactions  with  them,  this  feeling  has 
been  increasing  in  magnitude  and  intensity :  and  rr 
Tent  events  have  carried  it  to  a  pitch  which  will 


212  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOOJSB. 

render  it  enduring  forever,  perhaps  not  in  its  activity 
but  certainly  in  its  bitterness.  Whether  more  ami 
?able  relations  with  the  whites,  during  the  first  settle 
ments  made  upon  this  continent  by  the  Europeans 
would  have  changed  materially  the  ultimate  destiny 
of  the  aboriginal  tribes,  is  a  question  about  which  di 
versities  of  opinion  may  well  be  entertained ;  but  it  is 
not  to  be  considered  here. 

The  fierce,  and  bloody,  and  continuous  opposition 
which  the  Indians  have  made  from  the  first  to  the  en 
croachments  of  the  Anglo-Americans,  is  matter  of 
history ;  and  close  scrutiny  will  show,  that  the  great 
instigators  of  that  opposition  have  always,  or  nearly 
so,  been  renegade  white  men.  Scattered  through  the 
tribes  east  of  the  Alleghanies,  before  and  during  the 
American  Revolution,  there  were  many  such  mis 
creants.  Among  the  Western  tribes,  during  the  early 
settlement  of  Kentucky  and  Ohio,  and  at  the  period 
of  the  last  war  with  Great  Britain,  there  were  a  num 
ber,  some  of  them  men  of  talent  and  great  activity. 
One  of  the  boldest  and  most  notorious  of  these  latter, 
was  one  whom  we  have  had  frequent  occasion  to 
mention,  SIMON  GIRTY — for  many  years  the  scourgo 
of  the  infant  settlements  in  the  West,  the  terror  oi 


GIRTY'S  TREACHERY.  213 

women,  and  the  bugaboo  of  children.  This  man  waa 
«m  adopted  member  of  the  great  Wyand«»t  nation, 
among  whom  he  ranked  high  as  an  expert  hunter,  a 
brave  warrior,  and  a  powerful  orator.  13 is  influence 
extended  through  all  the  tribes  of  the  "West,  and  waa 
generally  exerted  to  incite  the  Indians  to  expeditions 
against  the  "Stations"  of  Kentucky,  and  to  acts  of 
cruelty  to  their  white  prisoners.  The  bloodiest  coun 
sel  was  usually  bis;  his  was  the  voice  which  waa 
raised  loudest  against  his  countrymen,  who  were  pre 
paring  the  way  for  the  introduction  of  civilization 
and  Christianity  into  this  glorious  region ;  and  in  all 
great  attacks  upon  the  frontier  settlements  he  was  ono 
of  the  prime  movers,  and  among  the  prominent 
leaders. 

Of  the  causes  of  that  venomous  hatred,  which 
rankled  in  the  bosom  of  Simon  Girty  against  his 
countrymen,  we  have  two  or  three  versions :  such  as, 
that  he  early  imbibed  a  feeling  of  contempt  and  ab-. 
norrence  of  civilized  life,  from  the  brutality  of  hia 
father,  the  lapse  from  virtue  of  his  mother,  and  the 
corruptions  of  the  community  in  which  he  had  hia 
birth  and  passed  his  boyhood;  that,  while  acting  with 
the  whites  against  the  Indians  on  the  Virginia  border 


'21-1:  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOOKS. 

he  was  stung  to  the  quick,  and  deeply  offended  by  the 
appointment  to  a  station  over  his  head,  of  one  who 
was  his  junior  in  years,  and  had  rendered  nothing 
like  his  services  to  the  frontiers;  and  that,  when 
attached  as  a  scout  to  Dunmore's  expedition,  an  in 
dignity  was  heaped  upon  him  which  thoroughly 
soured  his  nature,  and  drove  him  to  the  Indians,  that 
he  might  more  effectually  execute  a  vengeance  which 
he  swore  to  wreak.  The  last  reason  assigned  for  his 
defection  and  animosity  is  the  most  probable  of  the 
three,  rests  upon  good  authority,  and  seems  sufficient, 
his  character  considered,  to  account  for  his  desertion 
and  subsequent  career  among  the  Indians. 

The  history  of  the  indignity  alluded  to,  as  it  has 
reached  the  writer*  from  one  who  was  associated  with 
Girty  and  a  partaker  in  it,  is  as  follows :  The  two 
were  acting  as  scouts  in  the  expedition  set  on  foot  by 
Governor  Dunmore,  of  Virginia,  in  the  year  1774, 
against  the  Indian  towns  of  Ohio.  The  two  divisions 
of  the  force  raised  for  this  expedition,  the  one  com 
manded  by  Governor  Dunmore  in  person,  the  other 
bj  Genrral  Andrew  Lewis,  were  by  the  orders  of  tho 
gcYcrnr,r  to  form  a  junction  at  Point  Pleasant,  where 

*  Gallagher. 


GIRTY'S   TREACHERY.  215 

the  Great  Kenliawa  empties  into  the  Ohio.  At  this 
place.  General  Lewis  arrived  with  his  command  on 
the  eleventh  or  twelfth  of  September;  bat  after  re 
maining  here  two  or  three  weeks  in  anxious  expecta 
tion  of  the  approach  of  the  other  division,  he  received 
dispatches  from  the  governor,  informing  him  that 
Punmore  had  changed  his  plan,  and  determined  to 
march  at  once  against  the  villages  on  the  Scioto,  and 
ordering  him  to  cross  the  Ohio  immediately  and  join 
him  as  speedily  as  possible.  It  was  during  the  delay 
at  the  Point  that  the  incident  occurred  which  is  sup 
posed  to  have  had  such  a  tremendous  influence  upon 
Girty's  after-life.  lie  and  his  associate  scout  haa  ren 
dered  some  two  or  three  months'  services,  for  which 
they  had  as  yet  drawn  no  part  of  their  pay;  and  in 
their  present  idleness  they  discovered  means  of  enjov- 
meiit,  of  which  they  had  not  money  to  avail  them 
selves.  In  this  strait,  they  called  upon  Gen.  Lewis  in 
person,  at  his  quarters,  and  demanded  their  pay.  For 
some  unknown  cause  this  was  refused,  which  produced 
a  slight  murmuring  on  the  part  of  the  applicants, 
when  General  Lewis  cursed  them,  and  struck  them 
several  severe  blows  over  their  heads  with  his  cane. 
Girty's  associate  was  not  much  hurt;  but  ho  himself 


2 16  LIFE    OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONS. 

was  so  badly  wounded  on  the  forehead  or  temple  thai 
the  blood  streamed  down  his  cheek  and  side  to  the 
floor.  He  quickly  turned  to  leave  the  apartment ; 
but,  on  reaching  the  door,  wheeled  round,  planted  hia 
feet  firmly  upon  the  sill,  braced  an  arm  against  either 
side  of  the  frame,  fixed  his  keen  eyes  unflinchingly 
upon  the  general,  uttered  the  exclamation,  "By  God, 
sir,  your  quarters  shall  swim  in  Hood  for  this  I"  and  in 
stantly  disappeared  beyond  pursuit. 

General  Lewis  w«v?  not  much  pleased  with  the  sud 
den  and  apparently  causeless  change  which  Governor 
Dunmore  had  made  in  the  plan  of  the  expedition. 
Nevertheless,  he  immediately  prepared  to  obey  the 
new  orders,  and  b/vd  given  directions  for  the  construc 
tion  of  rafts  upon  which  to  cross  the  Ohio,  when,  be 
fore  daylight  oil  the  morning  of  the  10th  of  October, 
some  of  the  scouts  suddenly  entered  the  encampment 
with  the  inibi  /nation  that  an  immense  body  of  Indians 
was  just  at  band,  hastening  upon  the  Point.  This 
was  the  fore/?  of  the  brave  and  skillful  chief  Corn 
stalk,  whooe  genius  and  valor  were  so  conspicuous  or* 
that  day,  throughout  the  whole  of  which  raged  the 
hardly -contested  and  most  bloody  Battle  of  tlte  Point 
Girtv  had  fled  from  General  Lewis  immediately  to  the 


GIKTY'S   TBEACHEKT.  217 

chief  Cornstalk,  forsworn  his  white  nature,  and 
leagued  himself  with  the  Kedmau  forever ;  and  with 
the  Indians  he  was  now  advancing,  under  the  cover 
of  night,  to  surprise  the  Virginian  camp.  At  the  dis 
tance  of  only  a  mile  from  the  Point,  Cornstalk  was 
met  by  a  detachment  of  the  Virginians,  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Charles  Lewis,  a  brother  of  the 
general ;  and  here,  about  sunrise  on  the  10th  of  Oc 
tober,  1774,  commenced  one  of  the  longest,  severest, 
and  bloodiest  battles  ever  fought  upon  the  Western 
frontiers.  It  terminated,  as  we  have  seen,  about  sun 
set,  with  the  defeat  of  the  Indians  it  is  true,  but  with 
a  loss  to  the  whites  which  carried  mourning  into 
many  a  mansion  of  the  Old  Dominion,  and  which  wai 
keenly  felt  throughout  the  country  at  the  time,  and 
remembered  with  sorrow  long  after. 

Girty  having  thrown  himself  among  the  Indians,  as 
has  been  related,  and  embraced  their  cause,  now  re 
treated  with  them  into  the  interior  of  Ohio,  and  ever 
after  followed  their  fortunes  without  swerving.  On 
arriving  at  the  towns  of  the  Wyandots,  he  was  adopted 
into  that  tribe,  and  established  himself  at  Upper  San 
dusky.  Being  active,  of  a  strong  constitution,  fear 
less  in  the  extreme,  and  at  all  times  ready  to  join 


218      LIFE  OF  COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONB. 

their  war  parties,  he  soon  became  very  popular 
his  new  associates,  and  a  man  of  much  consequence. 
lie  was  engaged  in  most  of  the  expeditions  against 
the  frontier  settlements  of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia 
—always  brave  and  always  cruel — till  the  year  1778 
when  occurred  an  incident  which,  as  it  is  the  only 
bright  spot  apparent  on  the  whole  dark  career  of  the 
renegade,  shall  be  related  with  some  particularity. 

Girty  happened  to  be  at  Lower  Sandusky  this  year, 
when  Kenton — known  at  that  period  as  Simon  Butler 
— was  brought  in  to  be  executed  by  a  party  of  Indians 
who  had  made  him  a  prisoner  on  the  banks  of  the 
Ohio.  Years  before,  Kenton  and  Girty  had  been 
bosom  companions  at  Fort  Pitt,  and  served  together 
subsequently  in  the  commencement  of  Dunmore's  ex 
pedition  ;  but  the  victim  was  already  blackened  for 
the  stake,  and  the  renegade  failed  to  recognize  in  him 
his  former  associate.  Girty  had  at  this  time  but  just 
returned  from  an  expedition  against  the  frontier  of 
Pennsylvania,  which  had  been  less  successful  than  he 
had  anticipated,  and  was  enraged  by  disappointment 
He,  therefore,  as  soon  as  Kenton  was  brought  into  the 
village,  began  to  give  vent  to  a  portion  of  his  spleen 
by  cuffing  and  kicking  the  prisoner,  whom  he  event- 


GIETY    RESCUES    KENTON.  219 

aally  Knocked  down.  He  knew  that  Kenton  had 
come  from  Kentucky ;  and  this  harsh  treatment  was 
bestowed  in  part,  it  is  thought,  to  frighten  the  pi  is 
oner  into  answers  of  such  questions  as  he  might  w>«h 
Lo  ask  him.  He  then  inquired  how  many  men  there 
were  in  Kentucky.  Kenton  could  not  answer  this 
question,  but  ran  over  the  names  and  ranks  of  such 
of  the  officers  as  he  at  the  time  recollected.  "  Do  you 
know  William  Stewart?"  asked  Girty.  "Perfectly 
well,"  replied  Kenton ;  "he  is  an  old  and  intimate 
acquaintance."  "Ah!  what  is  your  name,  then?'' 
"  Simon  Butler,"  answered  Kenton ;  and  on  the  in 
stant  of  this  announcement  the  hardened  renegade 
caught  his  old  comrade  by  the  hand,  lifted  him  from 
the  ground,  pressed  him  to  his  bosom,  asked  his  for 
giveness  for  having  treated  him  so  brutally,  and  prom 
ised  to  do  every  thing  in  his  power  to  save  his  life 
and  set  him  at  liberty.  "Syme!"  said  he,  weeping 
like  a  child,  "you  are  condemned  to  die,  but  it  shall 
go  hard  with  me,  I  tell  you,  but  I  will  save  you  from 
that.n 

There  have  been  various  accounts  given  of  this  in 
teresting  scene,  and  all  agree  in  representing  Girty  aa 
having  been  deeply  affected,  and  moved  for  the  rao- 


220  LIFE   OF    COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

rnent  to  penitence  and  tears.  The  foundation  of  Mc« 
dung's  detail  of  the  speeches  made  upon  the  occasion 
was  a  manuscript  dictated  by  Kentori  himself  a  num 
ber  of  years  before  his  death.  From  this  writer  we 
therefore  quote  : 

"As  soon  as  Girty  heard  the  name  he  became 
strongly  agitated;  and,  springing  from  his  seat,  he 
threw  his  arms  around  Kenton's  neck,  and  embraced 
him  with  much  emotion.  Then  turning  to  the  assem 
bled  warriors,  who  remained  astonished  spectators  of 
this  extraordinary  scene,  he  addressed  them  in  a  short 
speech,  which  the  deep  earnestness  of  his  tone,  and 
the  energy  of  his  gesture,  rendered  eloquent.  He 
informed  them  that  the  prisoner,  whom  they  had  just 
condenMied  to  the  stake,  was  his  ancient  comrade  and 
bosom  friend ;  that  they  had  traveled  the  same  war 
path,  slept  upon  the  same  blanket,  and  dwelt  in  the 
same  wigwam.  He  entreated  them  to  have  com 
passion  on  his  feelings — to  spare  him  the  agony  of 
witnessing  the  torture  of  an  old  friend  by  the  hands  of 
his  adopted  brothers,  and  aot  to  refuse  so  trifling  a 
favor  as  the  life  of  a  white  man  to  the  earnest  inter 
cession  of  one  who  had  proved,  by  three  years'  faith 


GIKTY    A.NL>    KENTOJ*.  221 

fill  service,  that  he  was  sincerely  and  zealously  do v?oted 
tc  the  cause  of  the  Indians. 

"The  speech  was  listened  to  in  unbroken  silence 
As  soon  as  he  had  finished,  several  chiefs  expressed 
their  approbation  by  a  deep  gutteral  interjection,  while 
others  were  equally  as  forward  in  making  known 
their  objections  to  the  proposal.  They  urged  that  his 
fate  had  already  been  determined  in  a  large  and  sol 
emn  council,  and  that  they  would  be  acting  like 
squaws  to  change  their  minds  every  hour.  They  in 
sisted  upon  the  flagrant  misdemeanors  of  Kenton — 
that  he  had  not  only  stolen  their  horses,  but  had 
flashed  his  gun  at  one  of  their  young  men — that  it 
was  vain  to  suppose  that  so  bad  a  man  could  ever  be 
come  an  Indian  at  heart,  like  their  brother  Girty — 
that  the  Kentuckians  were  all  alike — very  bad  people 
—and  ought  to  be  killed  as  fast  as  they  were  taken — 
and  finally,  they  observed  that  many  of  their  people 
had  come  from  a  distance,  solely  to  assist  at  the  tor 
ture  of  the  prisoner,  and  pathetically  painted  the  dis 
appointment  and  chagrin  with  which  they  would  hcai 
that  all  their  trouble  had  been  for  nothing. 

"Girty   listened   with   obvious   impatience   to    the 
yoiing  warriors  who  had  so  ably  argued  against  a  re 


222  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONB. 

prieve — and  starting  to  his  feet,  as  soon  as  the  others 
had  concluded,  he  urged  his  former  request  with  great 
earnestness.  lie  briefly,  but  strongly  recapitulated 
his  own  services,  and  the  many  and  weighty  instances 
of  attachment  he  had  given.  He  asked  if  he  could  ba 
suspected  of  partiality  to  the  whites?  When  had  he 
ever  before  interceded  for  any  of  that  hated  race? 

Had  he  not  brought  seven  scalps  home  with  him  froir 

* 

the  last  expedition?  and  had  he  not  submitted  seven 
white  prisoners  that  very  evening  to  their  discretion  ? 
Had  he  ever  expressed  a  wish  that  a  single  captive 
should  be  saved?  This  was  his  first  and  should  be 
his  last  request :  for  if  they  refused  to  him,  what  was 
never  refused  to  the  intercession  of  one  of  their 
natural  chiefs,  he  would  look  upon  himself  as  dis 
graced  in  their  eyes,  and  considered  as  unworthy  of 
confidence.  Which  of  their  own  natural  warriors  had 
been  more  zealous  than  himself?  From  what  expe 
dition  had  he  ever  shrunk  ? — what  white  man  had  ever 
seen  his  back?  Whose  tomahawk  had  been  bloodier 
than  his  ?  lie  would  say  no  more.  He  asked  it  as  a 
first  and  last  favor,  as  an  evidence  that  they  approved 
of  his  zeal  and  fidelity,  that  the  life  of  his  bosom 
friend  might  be  spared.  Fresh  speakers  arose  upon 


GIRTY    AND    KENTON.  223 

each  side,  and  the  debate  was  carried  on  for  an  houj 
and  a  half  with  great  heat  and  energy. 

"During  the  whole  of  this  time,  Kenton's  feelings 
may  readily  be  imagined.  He  could  not  understand 
a  syllable  of  what  was  said.  He  saw  that  Girty  spoko 
with  deep  earnestness,  and  that  the  eyes  of  the  aa- 
sembly  were  often  turned  upon  himself  with  various 
expressions.  He  felt  satisfied  that  his  friend  was 
pleading  for  his  life,  and  that  he  was  violently  op 
posed  by  a  large  part  of  the  council.  At  length  the 
war-club  was  produced,  and  the  final  vote  taken 
Kenton  watched  its  progress  with  thrilling  emotion  — 
which  yielded  to  the  most  rapturous  delight,  as  he 
perceived  that  those  who  struck  the  floor  of  the  coun 
cil-house,  were  decidedly  inferior  in  number  to  those 
who  passed  it  in  silence.  Having  thus  succeeded  in 
his  benevolent  purpose,  Girty  lost  no  time  in  attend 
ing  to  the  comfort  of  his  friend.  He  led  him  into  his 
own  wigwam,  and  from  his  own  store  gave  him  a  pair 
of  moccasins  and  leggins,  a  breech-cloth,  a  hat,  a  coat, 
a  handkerchief  for  his  neck,  and  another  for  his  head.'1 

In  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  and  after  passing 
through  some  further  difficulties,  in  which  the  lene 
gade  again  stood  by  him  faithfully,  Kenton  was  sent 


224          LIFE  OF  COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONB. 

to  Detroit,  from  which  place  he  effected  his  escape 
and  returned  to  Kentucky.  Girty  remained  with  the 
Indians,  retaining  his  old  influence;  and  continuing 
tiia  old  career ;  and  four  years  after  the  occurrences 
last  detailed,  in  1782,  we  find  him  a  prominent  figure 
in  one  of  the  blackest  tragedies  that  have  ever  dis 
graced  the  annals  of  mankind.  It  is  generally  be 
lieved,  by  the  old  settlers  and  their  immediate  de 
scendants,  that  the  influence  of  Girty  at  this  period, 
over  the  confederate  tribes  of  the  whole  northwest. 
was  almost  supreme.  He  had,  it  is  true,  no  delegated 
authority,  and  of  course  was  powerless  as  regarded 
the  final  determination  of  any  important  measure ;  but 
his  voice  was  permitted  in  council  among  the  chiefs 
and  his  inflaming  harangues  were  always  listened  to 
with  delight  by  the  young  warriors.  Among  the 
sachems  and  other  head-men,  he  was  what  may  well 
be  styled  a  "power  behind  the  throne;"  and  as  it  is 
well  known  that  this  unseen  power  is  often  "  greater 
than  the  throne  itself,"  it  may  reasonably  be  presumed 
that  Girty's  influence  was  in  reality  all  which  it  is 
supposed  to  have  been.  The  horrible  event  alluded 
to  above,  was  the  Burning  of  Craivford;  and  as  a 
knowledge  of  this  dark  passage  in  his  life,  is  ueces- 


CRAWFORD'S  EXPEDITION. 

snry  to  a  full  development  of  the  character  of  the 
renegade,  an  account  of  the  incident,  as  much  con 
densed  as  possible,  will  be  given  from,  the  histories 
of  the  unfortunate  campaign  of  that  year. 

The  frontier  settlements  of  Pennsylvania  and  Vir 
ginia,  had  been  greatly  harassed  by  repeated  attacks 
from  bands  of  Indians  under  Girty  arid  some  of  the 
Wyandot  and  Shawnee  chiefs,  during  the  whole 
period  of  the  Eevolutionary  War;  and  early  in  the 
spring  of  1782,  these  savage  incursions  became  so  fre 
quent  and  galling,  and  the  common  mode  of  fighting 
the  Indians  on  the  line  of  frontier,  when  forced  to  do 
so  in  self-defense,  proved  so  inefficient,  that  it  was 
found  absolutely  necessary  to  carry  the  war  into  the 
country  of  the  enemy.  For  this  purpose  an  expedi 
tion  against  the  Wyandot  towns  on  the  Sandusky, 
was  gotten  up  in  May,  and  put  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  William  Crawford,  a  brave  soldier  of  the 
Revolution.  This  force,  amounting  to  upward  of  four 
kundred  mounted  volunteers,  commenced  its  maren 
through  the  wilderness  northwest  of  the  Ohio  River, 
on  the  25th  of  May,  and  reached  the  plains  of  the 
Saudusky  on  the  5th  of  June.  A  spirit  of  insubordi 
nation  had  manifested  itself  during  the  march,  and  oil 
15 


LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

one  occasion  a  small  body  of  the  volunteers  abandoned 
tne  expedition  and  returned  to  their  homes.  The  dis 
affection  which  had  prevailed  on  the  march,  continued 
to  disturb  the  commander  and  divide  the  ranks,  after 
theii  arrival  upon  the  very  site  (now  deserted  tempo 
nirily)  of  one  of  the  enemy's  principal  towns  ;  and  i,li3 
officers,  yielding  to  the  wishes  of  their  men,  had  actu 
ally  determined,  in  a  hasty  council,  to  abandon  the 
objects  of  the  expedition  and  return  home,  if  they  did 
not  meet  with  the  Indians  in  large  force  in  the  course 
of  another  day's  march.  Scarcely  had  this  determi 
nation  been  announced,  however,  when  Colonel  Craw 
ford  received  intelligence  from  his  scouts,  of  the  near 
approach  of  a  large  body  of  the  enemy.  Preparations 
were  at  once  made  for  the  engagement,  which  almost  in 
stantly  commenced.  It  was  now  about  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon ;  and  from  this  time  till  dusk  the  firing  was 
hot  and  galling  on  both  sides.  About  dark  the  Indiana 
drew  off  their  force,  when  the  volunteers  encamped 
upon  the  battle-ground,  and  slept  on  their  arms. 

The  next  day,  the  battle  was  renewed  by  small  de 
tachments  of  the  enemy,  but  no  general  engagement 
took  place.  The  Indians  had  suffered  severely  from 
the  close  firing  which  ensued  upon  their  first  attack. 


RETREAT   OF    CRAWFORD^   TROOPS.  22? 

and  were  now  maneuvering  and  awaiting  the  arri  ;ai 
of  reinforcements.  No  sooner  had  mgnt  closed  upon 
thid  madly  spent  day,  than  the  officers  assembled  in 
Council.  They  were  unanimous  in  the  opinion  that 
ike  enemy,  already  as  they  thought  more  numerous 
tkan  their  own  force,  was  rapidly  increasing  in  num 
bers.  They  therefore  determined,  without  a  dissent 
ing  voice,  to  retreat  that  night,  as  rapidly  as  circum 
stances  would  permit.  This  resolution  was  at  once 
announced  to  the  whole  body  of  volunteers,  and  the 
arrangements  necessary  to  carry  it  into  effect  were 
immediately  commenced.  By  nine  or  ten  o'clock 
every  thing  was  in  readiness — the  troops  properly 
disposed — and  the  retreat  begun  in  good  order.  But 
unfortunately,  says  McClung,  "they  had  scarcely 
moved  an  hundred  paces,  when  the  report  of  several 
rifles  was  heard  in  the  rear,  in  the  direction  of  the  In 
dian  encampment.  The  troops  instantly  became  very 
unsteady.  At  length  a  solitary  voice,  in  the  front 
rank  called  out  that  their  design  was  discovered,  and 
that  the  Indians  would  soon  be  upon  them.  Nothing 
more  was  necessary.  The  cavalry  were  instantly 
broken ;  and,  as  usual,  each  man  endeavored  to  savf 
himself  as  he  best  could.  A  prodigious  uproar  en 


228  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

sued,  which  quickly  communicated  to  the  enemy  that 
the  white  men  had  routed  themselves,  and  that  they 
had  nothing  to  do  but  pick  up  stragglers."  A  scene 
of  confusion  and  carnage  now  took  place,  which 
almost  beggars  description.  All  that  night  and  for 
the  whole  of  the  next  day,  the  work  of  hunting  out, 
running  down,  and  butchering,  continued  without  in 
termission.  But  a  relation  of  these  sad  occurrences 
does  not  properly  belong  to  this  narrative.  The  brief 
account  of  the  expedition  which  has  been  given,  was 
deemed  necessary  as  an  introduction  to  the  event 
which  now  claims  attention. 

Among  the  prisoners  taken  by  the  Indians,  \\GTQ 
Colonel  Crawford,  the  commander,  and  Dr.  Knight  of 
Pittsburg,  who  had  gone  upon  the  expedition  as  sur 
geon.  On  the  10th  of  June,  these  gentlemen  were 
marched  toward  the  principal  town  of  the  Wyandots, 
where  they  arrived  the  next  day.  Here  they  beheld 
the  mangled  bodies  of  some  of  their  late  companions, 
and  were  doomed  to  see  others,  yet  living,  butchered 
before  their  eyes.  Here,  likewise,  they  saw  Simon 
Girty,  who  appeared  to  take  an  infernal  delight  in 
gazing  upon  the  dead  bodies,  and  viewing  the  tortures 
which  were  inflicted  upon  the  living.  The  features 


BURNING   OF    CRAWFORD.  229 

of  this  wretch,  who  had  known  Colonel  Crawford  at 
Fort  Pitt,  were  clad  in  malicious  smiles  at  beholding 
the  brave  soldier  in  his  present  strait;  and  toward  Dr, 
Knight  he  conducted  himself  with  insolence  as  well 
as  barbarity.  The  Colonel  was  soon  stripped  naked, 
painted  black,  and  commanded  to  sit  down  by  a  large 
fire  which  was  blazing  close  at  hand ;  and  in  this  situ 
ation  he  was  surrounded  by  all  the  old  women  and 
young  boys  of  the  town,  and  severely  beaten  with 
sticks  and  clubs.  While  this  was  going  on,  the  In 
dians  were  sinking  a  large  stake  in  the  grc  und,  and 
building  a  circle  of  brushwood  and  hickoiy  sticks 
around  it,  with  a  diameter  of  some  twelve  or  fifteen 
feet.  These  preparations  completed,  Crawford's  hands 
were  tied  firmly  behind  his  back,  and  by  his  wrists  he 
was  bound  to  the  stake.  The  pile  was  then  fired  in 
several  places,  and  the  quick  flames  curled  into  the 
air.  Girty  took  no  part  in  these  operations,  but  sat 
upon  his  horse  at  a  little  distance,  observing  them 
svith  a  malignant  satisfaction.  Catching  his  eye  at 
the  moment  the  pile  was  fired,  Crawford  inquired  of 
the  lenegade  if  the  savages  really  meant  to  burn  him. 
Girty  coldly  answered  "  Yes,"  and  the  Colonel  calmly 
resigned  himself  to  his  fate.  The  whole  scene  is 


230  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

minutely  described  in  the  several  histories  which  have 
been  written  of  this  unfortunate  expedition ;  but  the 
particulars  are  too  horrible  to  be  dwelt  upon  here 
For  more  than  two  hours  did  the  gallant  soldier  sur 
vive  at  that  flame-girdled  stake;  and  during  the  latter 
half  of  this  time,  he  was  put  to  every  torture  which 
savage  ingenuity  could  devise,  and  hellish  vengeance 
execute.  Once  only  did  a  word  escape  his  lips.  In 
the  extremity  of  his  agony  he  again  caught  the  eye 
of  Girty ;  and  he  is  reported  to  have  exclaimed  at  this 
time,  u  Girty !  Girty  I  shoot  me  through  the  heart ! 
Do  not  refuse  me!  quick! — quick!"  And  it  is  said 
that  the  monster  merely  replied,  "  Don't  you  see  I 
have  no  gun,  Colonel  ?"  then  burst  into  a  loud  laugh 
and  turned  away.  Crawford  said  no  more ;  he  sank 
repeatedly  beneath  the  pain  and  suffocation  which  he 
endured,  and  was  as  often  aroused  by  a  new  torture; 
but  in  a  little  while  the  "  vital  spark"  fled,  and  the 
black  and  swollen  body  lay  senseless  at  the  foot  of 
the  stake. 

Dr.   Knight  was   now  removed  from  the  spot,  and 
placed  under  the  charge  of  a    Shawance  warrior  to  be 
taken  to  Chillicothe,  where  he  was  to  share  in  the  ter 
rible  fate  of  his  lato  companion.     The  Doctor,   how- 


23; 

ever,  was  fortunate  enough  to  effect  his  escape,  and 
after  wandering  through  the  wilderness  for  three 
weeks,  in  a  state  bordering  on  starvation,  he  reached 
Pittsburg.  He  had  been  an  eye-witness  of  all  the 
tortures  inflicted  upon  the  Colonel,  and  subsequently 
published  a  journal  of  the  expedition ;  and  it  is  from 
this  that  the  particulars  have  been  derived  of  the 
several  accounts  which  have  been  published  of  the 
Burning  of  Crawford.* 

It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  such  a  man  as  Simon 
Girty  could,  for  a  great  many  years,  maintain  his  in 
fluence  among  a  people  headed  by  chiefs  and  warriors 
like  Black-Hoof,  Buekongahelas,  Little  Turtle,  Tarlte. 
and  so  forth.  Accordingly  we  find  the  ascendancy  of 
the  renegade  at  its  height  about  the  period  of  the  ex 
pedition  against  Bryant's  Station,  already  described ; 
and  not  long  after  this  it  began  to  wane,  when,  dis 
content  and  disappointment  inducing  him  to  give  way 
to  his  natural  appetites,  he  partook  freely  of  all  intoxi 
eating  liquors,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few  years  became 
a  beastly  drunkard.  It  is  believed  that  he  at  one  time 
seriously  meditated  an  abandonment  of  the  Indians, 
tnd  a  return  to  the  whites ;  and  an  anecdote  related 

*  Gallagher. 


232  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONS. 

by  McClung,  in  his  notice  of  the  emigration  to  Keo 
tucky,  by  way  of  the  Ohio  River,  in  the  year  1785, 
would  seem  to  give  color  to  this  opinion.  Bin  if  the 
intention  ever  was  seriously  indulged,  it  is  most  likelv 
that  fear  of  the  treatment  he  would  receive  on  being 
recognized  in  the  frontier  settlements,  on  account  of 
his  many  bloody  enormities,  prevented  him  from  car 
rying  it  into  effect.  He  remained  with  the  Indians  in 
Ohio  till  Wayne's  victory,  when  lie  forsook  the  scenes 
of  his  former  influence  and  savage  greatness,  and 
established  himself  somewhere  in  Upper  Canada.  Ha 
fought  in  the  bloody  engagement  which  terminated 
in  the  defeat  and  butchery  of  St.  Glair's  army  in  1791, 
and  was  at  the  battle  of  the  Fallen  Timbers  in  1794 ; 
but  he  had  no  command  in  either  of  those  engage 
ments,  and  was  not  at  this  time  a  man  of  any  particu 
lar  influence. 

In  Canada,  Girty  was  something  of  a  trader,  hul 
gave  himself  up  almost  wholly  to  intoxicating  drinks, 
and  became  a  perfect  sot.  At  this  time  he  suffered 
much  from  rheumatism  and  other  diseases;  but  lie 
had  grown  a  great  braggart,  and  amidst  his  severest 
pains  he  would  entertain  his  associates,  and  all  whc 
were  willing  to  listen,  with  sto-ries  of  his  past  p:»' 


BIRTH-PLACE    OF   GIRTT.  233 

and  cruelty  He  had  now  the  most  exaggeiated  no 
tions  of  the  honor  attaching  to  the  character  of  a  great 
warrior;  and  for  some  years  before  his  death  his  con 
stantly-expressed  wish  was,  that  he  might  find  an 
opportunity  of  signalizing  his  last  years  by  some 
daring  action,  and  die  upon  the  field  of  battle, 
Whether  sincere  in  this  wish  or  not,  the  opportunity 
was  afforded  him.  He  fought  with  the  Indians  at 
Proctor's  defeat  on  the  Thames  in  1814,  and  was 
among  those  who  were  here  cut  down  and  trodden 
under  foot  by  Colonel  Johnson's  regiment  of  mounted 
KemYuckians. 

Of  the  birth-place  and  family  of  Simon  Girty  wo 
have  not  been  able  to  procure  any  satisfactory  infor 
mation.  It  is  generally  supposed,  from  the  fact  that 
nearly  all  of  his  early  companions  were  Virginians, 
that  he  was  a  native  of  the  Old  Dominion ;  but  one 
of  the  early  pioneers,  (yet  living  in  Franklin  County,) 
who  knew  Girty  at  Pittsburg  before  his  defection, 
thinks  that  his  native  State  was  Pennsylvania.  This 
venerable  gentleman  is  likewise  of  the  opinion,  that  it 
was  the  disappointment  of  not  getting  an  office  to 
which  he  aspired  that  first  filled  Girty's  breast  with 


234:  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

hatred  of  the  whites,  and  roused  in  him  those  dark 
thoughts  and  bitter  feelings  which  subsequently,  on  tho 
occurrence  of  the  first  good  opportunity,  induced  him 
to  desert  his  countrymen  and  league  himself  with  the 
Indians.  That  Girty  was  an  applicant  or  candidate 
for  some  office,  and  was  defeated  in  his  efforts  to  ob 
tain  it  by  an  individual  who  was  generally  considered 
less  deserving  of  it  than  he,  my  informant  has  distinct 
recollections ;  and  also  remembers  that  his  defeat  was 
occasioned  principally  through  the  exertions,  in  be 
half  of  his  opponent,  of  Colonel  William  Crawford. 
This  affords  a  key  to  the  cause  of  Girty's  fiendlike 
conduct  toward  the  Colonel  when,  some  ten  years 
afterward,  the  latter  was  bound  to  the  stake  at  one  of 
the  Wyandot  towns,  and  in  the  extremity  of  his 
agony  besought  the  renegade  to  put  an  end  to  his 
misery  by  snooting  him  through  the  heart :  it  offers 
no  apology,  however,  for  Girty's  brutality  on  that 
occasion. 

The  career  of  the  renegade,  commenced  by  treason 
and  pursued  tl  rough  blood  to  the  knee,  affords  a  good 
lesson,  which  might  well  receive  some  remark  ;  but 
this  narrativ ,  has  already  extended  to  an  unexpected 


LESSON   OF   GIKTY'S   LIFE.  23c» 

,  and  must  here  close.  It  is  a  dark  record;  but 
the  histories  of  all  new  countries  contain  somewhat 
simv'ai  passages,  and  their  preservation  in  this  form 
may  Del  \>e  iL^ethor  without  usefulness.* 

*  Gtilagtor. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Season  of  repose — Colonel  Boone  buys  land — Builds  a  log-house 
and  goes  to  farming— Kentucky  organized  on  a  new  basis-  The 
three  Counties  united  in  one  district,  and  Courts  established- 
Colonel  Boone  surprised  by  Indians — Escapes  by  a  bold  strat 
agem — Increase  of  emigration — Transportation  of  goods  com 
mences—Primitive  manners  and  customs  of  the  settlers — 
Hunting — The  autumn  hunt — The  hunting  carnp-Qualifi 
cations  of  a  good  hunter — Animals  hunted — The  process  of 
building  and  furnishing  a  cabin — The  house-warming. 

AFTER  the  series  of  Indian  hostilities  recorded  in 
the   chapters    immediately  preceding   this,  Kentucky 
enjoyed  a  season    of  comparative  repose.     The  cessa 
tion  of  hostilities  between  the  United  States  and  Great 
Britain   in  1783,  and  the  probable  speedy  cession  of 
the  British    posts    on  the  Northwestern  frontier,  dig 
couraged  the  Indians,  stopped  their  customary  incvr 
sions  on  the  Kentuckians,  and  gave  them  leisure  r.c 
acquire  and  cultivate  new  tracts  of  land. 

Colonel  Boone.  notwithstanding  the  heavy  los?    >' 
(236) 


NEW    ORGANIZATION.  23  i 

money  (which  has  been  already  mentioned)  as  he  was 
en  his  journey  to  North  Carolina,  was  now  able  to  pur 
chase  several  locations  of  land.  He  had  been  com 
pensated  for  his  military  services  by  the  Common 
wealth  of  Virginia,  to  which  Kentucky  still  belonged, 
On  one  of  his  locations  he  built  a  comfortable  log- 
house  and  recommenced  farming,  with  his  usual  in 
dustry  and  perseverance,  varying  the  pursuits  of 
agriculture  with  occasional  indulgence  in  his  favorite 
sport  of  hunting. 

In  1783  Kentucky  organized  herself  on  a  new  basis, 
Virginia  having  united  the  three  counties  into  one 
district,  having  a  court  of  common  law  and  chancery 
for  the  whole  territory  which  now  forms  the  State  of 
Kentucky.  The  seat  of  justice  at  first  was  at  Har- 
rodsburg;  but  for  want  of  convenient  accommodations 
for  the  sessions  of  the  courts,  they  were  subsequently 
removed  to  Danville,  which,  in  consequence,  became 
for  a  season  the  centre  and  capital  of  the  State.* 

A  singular  and  highly  characteristic  adventure,  in 
which  Boone  was  engaged  about  this  time,  is  thus 
narrated  by  Mr.  Peck : 

''Though  no  hostile  attacks  from  Indians  disturbed 

*  Perkins.     PeoK. 


LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

the  settlements,  still  there  were  small  parties  discov 
ered,  or  signs  seen  on  the  frontier  settlements.  On 
one  occasion,  about  this  period,  four  Indians  came  to 
the  farm  of  Colonel  Boone,  and  nearly  succeeded  in 
taking  him  prisoner.  The  particulars  are  given  as 
they  were  narrated  by  Boone  himself,  at  the  wedding 
of  a  granddaughter,  a  few  months  before  his  decease, 
and  they  furnish  an  illustration  of  his  habitual  self- 
possession  and  tact  with  Indians.  At  a  short  distance 
from  his  cabin  he  had  raised  a  small  patch  of  tobacco 
to  supply  his  neighbors,  (for  Boone  never  used  the 
'filthy  weed'  himself,)  the  amount,  perhaps,  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  hills. 

"As  a  shelter  for  curing  it,  he  had  built  an  enclosure 
of  rails,  a  dozen  feet  in  height,  and  covered  it  with 
cane  and  grass.  Stalks  of  tobacco  are  usually  split 
and  strung  on  sticks  about  four  feet  in  length.  The 
ends  of  these  are  laid  on  poles,  placed  across  the 
tobacco  house;  and  in  tiers,  one  above  the  other  to  the 
roof.  Boone  had  fixed  his  temporary  shelter  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  have  three  tiers.  He  had  covered  the 
lower  tier,  and  the  tobacco  had  become  dry,  when  he 
entered  the  shelter  for  the  purpose  of  removing  the 
sticks  to  the  upper  tier,  preparatory  to  gathering  the 


BOLD  ESCAPE  FROM  INDIANS.        239 

remainder  of  the  crop.  He  had  hoisted  up  the  slicks 
from  the  lower  to  the  second  tier,  and  was  standing  on 
the  poles  that  supported  it  while  raising  the  sticks  to 
the  upper  tier,  when  four  stout  Indians,  with  sjuns, 
entered  the  low  door  and  called  him  byname.  'Now, 
Boone,  we  got  you.  You  no  get  away  more.  We 
carry  you  off  to  Chillicothe  this  time.  You  no  cheat 
us  any  more.'  Boone  looked  down  upon  their  up 
turned  faces,  saw  their  loaded  guns  pointed  at  his 
breast,  and  recognizing  some  of  his  old  friends,  the 
Shawanees,  who  had  made  him  prisoner  near  the  Blue 
Licks  in  1778,  coolly  and  pleasantly  responded,  '  Ah  I 
old  friends,  glad  to  see  you.'  Perceiving  that  they 
manifested  impatience  to  have  him  come  down,  ho 
told  them  he  was  quite  willing  to  go  with  them,  and 
only  begged  they  would  wait  where  they  were,  and 
watch  him  closely,  until  he  could  finish  removing  hia 
tobacco. 

While  parleying  with  them,  inquiring  after  old  ac 
quaintances,  and  proposing  to  give  them  his  tobacco 
«vhen  cured,  he  diverted  their  attention  from  his  pur 
pose  until  he  had  collected  together  a  number  of 
sticks  of  dry  tobacco,  and  so  turned  them  as  to  fall 
between  the  poles  directly  in  their  faces.  At  the.saroe 


240  LIFE   OF   COTONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

instant  he  jumped  upon  them  with  as  much  of  the 
dry  tobacco  as  he  could  gather  in  his  arms,  filling 
their  mouths  and  eyes  with  its  pungent  dust;  and 
blinding  and  disabling  them  from  following  him, 
rushed  out  and  hastened  to  his  cabin,  where  he  had 
the  means  of  defense.  Notwithstanding  the  narrow 
escape,  he  could  not  resist  the  temptation,  after  re 
treating  some  fifteen  or  twenty  yards,  to  look  round 
and  see  the  success  of  his  achievement.  The  Indians 
blinded  and  nearly  suffocated,  were  stretching  out 
tiieir  hands  and  feeling  about  in  different  directions, 
calling  him  by  name  and  cursing  him  for  a  rogue,  and 
themselves  for  fools.  The  old  man,  in  telling  tne 
story,  imitated  their  gestures  and  tones  of  voice  with 
great  glee. 

Emigration  to  Kentucky  was   now  rapidly  on  the 
increase,   and    many    new   settlements   were   formed. 
The  means  of  establishing  comfortable  homesteads  in 
creased.     Horses,   cattle,  and  swine  were  rapidly  in 
creasing  in  number ;  and  trading  in  various  comrno 
ditios    became    more   general.      From    Philadelphia, 
merchandise  was  transported  to  Pittsburg  on  pack 
horses,  and  thence  taken  down  the  Ohio  Eiver  in  flat- 
boats  and  distributed  among  the  settlements  on  its 


HUNTING   IN    KENTUCKY.  241 

banks.  Country  stores,  land  speculators,  and  paper 
money  made  their  appearance,  affording  a  clear 
augury  of  the  future  activity  of  the  West  in  com 
mercial  industry  and  enterprise. 

Most  of  the  settlers  came  from  the  interior  of  North 
Carolina  and  Virginia;  and  brought  with  them  the 
manners  and  customs  of  those  States.  These  man 
ners  and  customs  were  primitive  enough.  The  fol 
lowing  exceedingly  graphic  description,  which  we 
transcribe  from  "  Doddridge's  Notes,"  will  afford  the 
reader  a  competent  idea  of  rural  life  in  the  times  of 
Daniel  Boone. 

"  HUNTING. — This  was  an  important  part  of  the  em 
oloyment  of  the  early  settlers  of  this  country.  For  some 
rears  the  woods  supplied  them  with  the  greater  amount 
of  their  subsistence,  and  with  regard  to  some  families, 
at  certain  times,  the  whole  of  it ;  for  it  was  no  uncom 
mon  thing  for  families  to  live  several  months  without  a 
mouthful  of  bread.  It  frequently  happened  that  there 
was  no  breakfast  until  it  was  obtained  from  the 
woods.  Fur  and  peltry  were  the  people's  money. 
They  had  nothing  else  to  give  in  exchange  for  rifles, 
salt,  and  iron,  on  the  other  side  of  the  mountains. 

"  The  fall  and  early  part  of  the  winter  was  the  season 
U 


242  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

for  hunting  deer,  and  the  whole  of  the  winter,  in 
eluding  part  of  the  spring,  for  bears  and  fur-skinned 
animals.  It  was  a  customary  saying  that  fur  is  good 
during  every  month  in  the  name  of  which  the  letter 
R  occurs. 

"  The  class  of  hunters  with  whom  I  was  best  ac 
quainted,  were  those  whose  hunting  ranges  were  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  river,  and  at  the  distance  of 
eight  or  nine  miles  from  it.  As  soon  as  the  leaves 
were  pretty  well  down,  and  the  weather  became  rainy, 
accompanied  with  light  snows,  these  men,  after  acting 
the  part  of  husbandmen,  so  far  as  the  state  of  warfare 
permitted  them  to  do  so,  soon  began  to  feel  thai  -they 
were  hunters.  They  became  uneasy  at  home.  Every 
thing  about  them  became  disagreeable.  The  house 
was  too  warm.  The  feather-bed  too  soft,  and  even 
the  good  wife  was  not  thought,  for  the  time  being,  a 
proper  companion.  The  mind  of  the  hunter  waa 
wholly  occupied  with  the  camp  and  chase. 

"  I  have  often  seen  them  get  up  early  in  the  morning 
at  this  season,  walk  hastily  out.  and  look  anxiously  to 
the  woods  and  snuff  the  autumnal  winds  with  the  high 
est  rapture,  then  return  into  the  house  and  cast  a  quick 
and  attentive  look  at  the  rifle,  which  was  always  sus- 


A    HUNTING  CAMP.  243 

pended  to  a  joist  by  a  couple  of  buck  horns,  or  little 
forks.  His  hunting  dog,  understanding  the  intentions 
of  his  master,  would  wag  his  tail,  and  by  every  bland 
ishment  in  his  power  express  his  readiness  to  accom 
pany  him  to  the  woods. 

"  A  day  was  soon  appointed  for  the  march  of  the  little 
cavalcade  to  the  camp.  Two  or  three  horses  furnished 
with  pack-saddles  were  loaded  with  flour,  Indian  meal, 
blankets,  and  every  thing  else  requisite  for  the  use  of 
the  hunter. 

"  A  hunting  camp,  or  what  was  called  a  half- faced 
cabin,  was  of  the  following  form ;  the  back  part  of  it 
was  sometimes  a  large  log ;  at  the  distance  of  eight  or 
ten  feet  from  this,  two  stakes  were  set  in  the  ground  a 
few  inches  apart,  and  at  the  distance  of  eight  or  ten 
feet  from  these,  two  more;  to  receive  the  ends  of  the 
poles  for  the  sides  of  the  camp.  The  whole  slope  of 
the  roof,  was  from  the  front  to  the  back.  The  cover 
ing  was  made  of  slabs,  skins,  or  blankets,  or,  if  in  the 
spring  of  the  year,  the  bark  of  hickory  or  ash  treea 
The  front  was  entirely  open.  The  fire  was  built  di 
rectly  before  this  opening.  The  cracks  between  the 
logs  were  filled  with  moss.  Dry  leaves  served  for  a 
bed.  It  is  thus  that  a  couple  of  men,  in  a  few  hours 


24 1  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOON& 

will  construct  for  themselves  a  temporary,  but  toler 
ably  lomfortable  defense,  from  the  inclemencies  of  the 
weatucr.  The  beaver,  otter,  muskrat  and  squirrel  are 
scarcely  their  equals  in  dispatch  in  fabricating  for 
themselves  a  covert  from  the  tempest! 

"  A  little  more  pains  would  have  made  a  hunting 
camp  a  defense  against  the  Indians.  A  cabin  ten  feet 
square,  bullet  proof,  and  furnished  with  port-holes 
would  have  enabled  two  or  three  hunters  to  hold 
twenty  Indians  at  bay  for  any  length  of  time.  But 
this  precaution  I  believe  was  never  attended  to ;  hence 
the  hunters  were  often  surprised  and  killed  in  their 
camps. 

"  The  site  for  the  camp  was  selected  with  all  the  sa 
gacity  of  the  woodsman,  so  as  to  have  it  sheltered  bj 
the  surrounding  hills  from  every  wind,  but  more  es 
pecially  from  those  of  the  north  and  west. 

'*  An  uncle  of  mine,  of  the  name  of  Samuel  Teter,  oc 
cupied  the  same  camp  for  several  years  in  succession. 
It  was  situated  on  one  of  the  southern  branches  of 
Cross  Creek.  Although  I  lived  for  many  years  not 
more  than  fifteen  miles  from  the  place,  it  was  not  till 
within  a  very  few  years  ago  that  I  discovered  its  sit 
uation.  It  was  shown  ine  by  a  gentleman  living  ID 


SKILL    OF   THE    HUNTER.  246 

the  neighborhood.  Viewing  the  hills  round  about  it. 
L  soon  perceived  the  sagacity  of  the  hunter  in  the  site 
fur  his  camp.  Not  a  wind  could  touch  him  ;  and  un 
less  by  the  report  of  his  gun  or  the  sound  of  his  axe, 
it  would  have  been  by  mere  accident  if  an  Indian  had 
discovered  his  concealment. 

"  Hunting  was  not  a  mere  ramble  in  pursuit  of  game, 
in  whish  there  was  nothing  of  skill  and  calculation ;  on 
the  contrary,  the  hunter,  before  he  set  out  in  the  morn 
ing,  was  informed,  by  the  state  of  the  weather,  in  what 
situation  he  might  reasonably  expect  to  meet  with  his 
game ;  whether  on  the  bottoms,  sides  or  tops  of  the  hills. 
In  stormy  weather,  the  deer  always  seek  the  most 
sheltered  places,  and  the  leeward  side  of  the  hills. 
In  rainy  weather,  in  which  there  is  not  much  wind, 
they  keep  in  the  open  woods  on  the  highest  ground. 

"  In  every  situation  it  was  requisite  for  the  hunter  to 
ascertain  the  course  of  the  wind,  so  as  to  get  the  lee- 
ward  of  the  game.  This  he  effected  by  putting  his  fin 
ger  in  his  mouth,  and  holding  it  there  until  it  became 
warm,  then  holding  it  above  his  head,  the  side  which 
first  becomes  cold  shows  which  way  the  wind  blows. 

"As  it  was  requisite  too  for  the  hunter  to  know  the 
cardinal  points,  he  had  only  to  observe  the  trees  to  aa- 


24:6  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

certain  them.  The  bark  of  an  aged  tree  is  thicker  and 
much  rougher  on  the  north  than  on  the  south  side. 
The  same  thing  may  be  said  of  the  moss:  it  is  much 
thicker  and  stronger  on  the  north  than  on  the  south  side 
of  the  trees. 

"  The  whole  business  of  the  hunter  consists  of  a  suc 
cession  of  intrigues.  From  morning  till  night  he  was 
0:1  the  alert  to  gain  the  wind  of  his  game,  and  approach 
chem  without  being  discovered.  If  he  succeeded  in 
killing  a  deer,  he  skinned  it,  and  hung  it  up  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  wolves,  and  immediately  resumed  the 
chase  till  the  close  of  the  evening,  when  he  bent  hia 
course  toward  the  camp ;  when  he  arrived  there  he 
kindled  up  his  fire,  and  together  with  his  fellow 
hunter,  cooked  his  supper.  The  supper  finished,  the 
adventures  of  the  day  furnished  the  tales  for  the 
evening.  The  spike  buck,  the  two  and  three-pronged 
buck,  the  doe  and  barren  doe,  figured  through  their 
anecdotes  with  great  advantage.  It  should  seem  that 
after  hunting  awhile  on  the  same  ground,  the  hunters 
became  acquainted  with  nearly  all  the  gangs  of  deei 
within  their  range,  so  as  to  know  each  flock  of  them 
when  they  saw  them.  Often  some  old  buck,  by  the 
means  of  his  superior  sagacity  and  watchfulness,  saved 


THE   HOUSE-W ARMING  247 

his  little  gang  from  the  hunter's  skill,  by  giving 
timely  notice  of  his  approach.  The  cunning  of  the 
hunter  and  that  of  the  old  buck  were  staked  against 
each  other,  and  it  frequently  happened  that  at  the 
conclusion  of  the  hunting  season,  the  old  fellow  was 
left  the  free  uninjured  tenant  of  his  forest;  but  if  his 
rival  succeeded  in  bringing  him  down,  the  victory 
was  followed  by  no  small  amount  of  boasting  on  the 
part  of  the  conqueror. 

"  When  the  weather  was  not  suitable  for  hunting, 
the  skins  and  carcasses  of  the  game  -vere  brought  in 
and  disposed  of. 

"  Many  of  the  hunters  rested  from  their  labors  on 
the  Sabbath  day ;  some  from  a  motive  of  piety ;  others 
said  that  whenever  they  hunted  on  Sunday,  they  were 
sure  to  have  bad  luck  on  the  rest  of  the  week. 

"  THE  HOUSE-WARMING. — I  will  proceed  to  state  the 
usual  manner  of  settling  a  young  couple  in  the  world. 

"  A  spot  was  selected  on  a  piece  of  land  of  one  of  the 
parents,  for  their  habitation  A  day  was  appointed 
shortly  after  their  marriage,  for  commencing  the  work 
of  building  their  cabin.  The  fatigue-party  consisted 
oi  choppers,  whose  business  it  was  to  fell  the  trees 
and  cut  them  off  at  proper  lengths.  A  man  with  a 


LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOO^E. 

team  for  hauling  them  to  the  place  and  arranging 
them,  properly  assorted,  at  the  sides  and  ends  of  the 
building;  a  carpenter,  if  such  he  might  be  sailed, 
whose  business  it  was  to  search  the  woods  for  a  proper 
tree  for  making  clapboards  for  the  roof.  The  tree  for 
this  purpose  must  be  straight-grained,  and  from  three 
to  four  feet  in  diameter.  The  boards  were  split  four 
feet  long,  with  a  large  frow,  and  as  wide  as  the  tim 
ber  would  allow.  They  were  used  without  planing 
or  shaving  Another  division  were  employed  in  get 
ting  puncheons  for  the  floor  of  the  cabin  ;  this  was 
done  by  splitting  trees,  about  eighteen  inches  in  diam 
eter,  and  hewing  the  faces  of  them  with  a  broad-axe. 
They  were  half  the  length  of  the  floor  they  were  in 
tended  to  make.  The  materials  for  the  cabin  were 
mostly  prepared  on  the  first  day,  and  sometimes  the 
foundation  laid  in  the  evening.  The  second  day  was 
allotted  for  the  raising. 

"In  the  morning  of  the  next  clay  the  neighbors  col 
lected  for  the  raising.  The  first  thing  to  be  done  was 
the  election  of  four  corner  men,  whose  business  it  was 
lo  notch  and  place  the  logs.  The  rest  of  the  company 
furnished  them  with  the  timbers.  In  the  meantime 
the  boards  arid  punchcors  were  collecting  for  the  floor 


EAISING   A   LOG-HUT.  249 

and  roof,  so  that  by  the  time  the  cabin  was  a  few 
rounds  high,  the  sleepers  and  floor  began  to  be  laid. 
The  door  was  made  by  sawing  or  cutting  the  logs  in 
one  side  so  as  to  make  an  opening  about  three  feet 
wide.  This  opening  was  secured  by  upright  pieces 
of  timber  about  three  inches  thick,  through  which 
holes  were  bored  into  the  ends  of  the  logs  for  the  pur 
pose  of  pinning  them  fast.  A  similar  opening,  but 
wider,  was  made  at  the  end  for  the  chimney.  This 
was  built  of  logs,  and  made  large,  to  admit  of  a  back 
and  jambs  of  stone.  At  the  square,  two  end  logs  pro 
jected  a  foot  or  eighteen  inches  beyond  the  wall,  to 
receive  the  butting  poles,  as  they  were  called,  against 
which  the  ends  of  the  first  row  of  clapboards  was  sup 
ported.  The  roof  was  formed  by  making  the  end  logs 
shorter,  until  a  single  log  formed  the  comb  of  the  roof, 
on  these  logs  the  clapboards  were  placed,  the  ranges 
of  them  lapping  some  distance  over  those  next  below 
them,  and  kept  in  their  places  by  logs,  placed  at 
proper  distances  upon  them. 

"  The  roof,  and  sometimes  the  floor,  were  finished  on 
the  same  day  of  the  raising.  A  third  day  was  corn 
monly  spent  by  a  few  carpenters  in  leveling  off  the 
flour,  making  a  clapboard  door  and  a  table.  This  last 


250  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

was  made  of  a  split  slab,  and  supported  by  four 
round  legs  set  in  auger-holes.  Some  three-legged 
Btools  were  made  in  the  same  manner.  Some  pins 
stuck  in  the  logs  at  the  back  of  the  house,  supported 
some  clapboards  which  served  for  shelves  for  the  table 
furniture.  A  single  fork,  placed  with  its  lower  end 
in  a  hole  in  the  floor,  and  the  upper  end  fastened  to  a 
joist,  served  for  a  bedstead,  by  placing  a  pole  in  tne 
fork  with  one  end  through  a  crack  between  the  logs 
of  the  wall.  This  front  pole  was  crossed  by  a  shorter 
one  within  the  fork,  with  its  outer  end  through 
another  crack.  From  the  front  pole,  through  a  crack 
between  the  logs  of  the  end  of  the  house,  the  boards 
were  put  on  which  formed  the  bottom  of  the  bed. 
Sometimes  other  poles  were  pinned  to  the  fork  a  little 
distance  above  these,  for  the  purpose  of  supporting 
the  front  and  foot  of  the  bed,  while  the  walls  were  th^ 
supports  of  its  back  and  head.  A  few  pegs  around 
the  walls  for  a  display  of  the  coats  of  the  women,  and 
hunting-shirts  of  the  men,  and  two  small  forks  ui 
buck-horns  to  a  joist  for  the  rifle  and  shot-pouch, 
completed  the  carpenter  work. 

"  In  the  mean  time  masons  were  at  work.     With  the 
heart  pieces  of  the  timber  of  which  the  clapboards 


HOUSE-WARMING.  251 

were  made,  they  made  billets  for  chunking  up  the 
cracks  between  the  logs  of  the  cabin  and  chimney; 
a  large  bed  of  mortar  was  made  for  daubing  up  these 
cracks ;  a  few  stones  formed  the  back  and  jambs  of 
the  chimney. 

"  The  cabin  being  finished,  the  ceremony  of  house- 
farming  took  place,  before  the  young  couple  were 
permitted  to  move  into  it. 

"  The  house-warming  was  a  dance  of  a  whole  night's 
continuance,  made  up  of  the  relations  of  the  bride  and 
groom  and  their  neighbors.  On  the  day  following 
the  young  couple  took  possession  of  their  new  man- 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Condition  of  llie  early  settlers  as  it  respects  the  mechanw 
arts — Waut  of  skilled  mechanics — Hominy  block  and  hand- 
mill — Sweeps — Gunpowder — Water  mills  Clothing — Leather 
— Farm  tools  — Wooden  ware  —  Sports — Imitating  birds- 
Throwing  the  tomahawk — Athletic  sports — Dancing — Shoot 
ing  at  marks — Emigration  of  the  present  time  compared  with 
that  of  the  early  settlers — Scarcity  of  iron — Costume — Dwell 
ings — Furniture — Employments — The  women — Their  charac 
ter — Diet — Indian  corn — The  great  improvements  in  facili 
tating  the  early  settlement  of  the  West — Amusements. 

BEFORE  leaving  the  subject  of  the  actual  condition 
of  the  early  settlers  in  the  West,  we  take  another 
extract  from  "  Dodd ridge's  Notes,"  comprising  his 
observations  on  tne  state  of  the  mechanic  arts  among 
them,  and  an  account  of  some  of  their  favorite  sports. 

"  MECHANIC  ARTS. — In  giving  the  history  of  the 
state  of  the  mechanic  arts  as  they  were  exercised  at 
an  early  period  of  the  settlement  of  this  country,  I 
shall  present  a  people,  driven  by  necessity  to  perform 
works  of  mechanical  skill,  far  beyond  what  a  person 
(252) 


MANUFACTURES   OF   THE    PIONEERS.  253 

enjoying  all  the  advantages  of  civilization  would  ex 
pect  from  a  population  placed  in  such,  destitute  cir 
cumstances. 

"  My  reader  will  naturally  ask,  where  were  their 
mills  for  grinding  grain?  Where  their  tanners  for 
making  leather  ?  Where  their  smiths'  shops  for  making 
and  repairing  their  farming  utensils  ?  Who  were 
their  carpenters,  tailors,  cabinet-workmen,  shoemakers, 
and  weavers?  The  answer  is,  those  manufacturers 
did  not  exist;  nor  had  they  any  tradesmen,  who  were 
professedly  such.  Every  family  were  under  the  neces 
sity  of  doing  every  thing  for  themselves  as  well  as 
they  could.  The  horniny  block  and  hand-mills  were 
in  use  in  most  of  our  houses.  The  first  was  made  of 
a  large  block  of  wood  about  three  feet  long,  with  an 
excavation  burned  in  one  end,  wide  at  the  top  and 
narrow  at  the  bottom,  so  that  the  action  of  the  pestle 
on  the  bottom  threw  the  corn  up  to  the  sides  toward 
the  top  of  it,  from  whence  it  continually  fell  down 
into  the  centre. 

"In  consequence  of  this  movement,  the  whole  mass 
of  the  grain  was  pretty  equally  subjected  to  the  strokes 
of  the  pestle.  In  the  fall  of  the  year,  while  the  In 
dian  corn  was  soft,  the  block  and  pestle  did  very  well 


254  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

for  making  meal  for  johnny-cake  and  mush  ;  but  were 
rather  slow  when  the  corn  became  hard. 

"  The  sweep  was  sometimes  used  to  lessen  the  toil  of 
pounding ^grain  into  meal.  This  was  a  pole  of  some 
springy,  elastic  wood,  thirty  feet  long  or  more ;  the 
butt  end  was  placed  under  the  side  of  a  house,  or  a 
large  stump ;  this  pole  was  supported  by  two  forks, 
placed  about  one-third  of  its  length  from  the  butt  end, 
so  as  to  elevate  the  small  end  about  fifteen  feet  from 
the  ground ;  to  this  was  attached,  by  a  large  mortise 
a  piece  of  sapling  about  five  or  six  inches  in  diameter, 
and  eight  or  ten  feet  long.  The  lower  end  of  this  was 
shaped  so  as  to  answer  for  a  pestle.  A  pin  of  ^  ood 
was  put  throught  it,  at  a  proper  height,  so  that  two 
persons  could  work  at  the  sweep  at  once.  This  sim 
ple  machine  very  much  lessened  the  labor  and  expe 
dited  the  work. 

"  I  remember  that  when  a  boy  I  put  up  an  excellent 
sweep  at  my  father's.  It  was  made  of  a  sugar-tree 
sapling.  It  was  kept  going  almost  constantly  from 
morning  till  night  by  our  neighbors  for  a  period  of 
several  weeks. 

In  the  Greenbriar  country,  where  they  had  a  num 
ber  of  saltpetre  caves,  the  first  settlers  made  plenty 


MANUFACTURES    OF    THE    PIONEERS.  255 

of  excellent  gunpowder  by  the  means  of  those  sweeps 
and  mortars. 

"  A  machine,  still  more  simple  than  the  mortar  arid 
pestle,  was  used  for  making  meal  while  the  corn  was 
t  >o  soft  to  be  beaten.  It  was  called  a  grater.  This 
was  a  half-circular  piece  of  tin,  perforated  with  a 
punch  from  the  concave  side,  and  nailed  by  its  edges 
to  a  block  of  wood.  The  ears  of  corn  were  rubbed 
on  the  rough  edge  of  the  holes,  while  the  meal  fell 
through  them  on  the  board  or  block,  to  which  the 
grater  was  nailed,  which,  being  in  a  slanting  direction, 
discharged  the  meal  into  a  cloth  or  bowl  placed  for 
its  reception.  This,  to  be  sure,  was  a  slow  way  of 
making  meal ;  but  necessity  has  no  law. 

"  The  hand-mill  was  better  than  the  mortar  and 
grater.  It  was  made  of  two  circular  stones,  the  lowest 
of  which  was  called  the  bed-stone,  the  upper  one  the 
runner.  These  were  plrced  in  a  hoop,  with  a  spout 
for  discharging  the  meaL  A  staff  was  let  into  a  hole 
in  the  upper  surface  of  the  runner,  near  the  outer 
edge,  and  its  upper  end  through  a  hole  in  a  board 
fastened  to  a  joist  above,  so  that  two  persons  could 
be  employed  in  turning  the  mill  at  the  same  time 
The  grain  was  put  into  the  opening  in  the  runner  by 


256  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONB. 

hand.  The  mills  are  still  in  use  in  Palestine,  the  an 
eient  country  of  the  Jews.  To  a  mill  of  this  sort  our 
Saviour  alluded  when,  with  reference  to  the  destruc 
tion  of  Jerusalem,  he  said :  *  Two  women  shall  be 
grii  ling  at  a  mill,  the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the 
other  left.7 

"  This  mill  is  much  preferable  to  that  used  at  present 
in  upper  Egypt  for  making  the  the  dhourra  bread. 
It  is  a  smooth  stone,  placed  on  an  inclined  plane, 
upon  which  the  grain  is  spread,  which  is  made  into 
meal  by  rubbing  another  stone  up  and  down  upon  it. 

"  Our  first  water  mills  were  of  that  description  de 
nominated  tub-mills.  It  consists  of  a  perpendicular 
shaft,  to  the  lower  end  of  which  an  horizontal  wheel 
of  about  four  or  five  feet  diameter  is  attached,  the 
upper  end  passes  through  the  bedstone  and  carries  the 
runner  after  the  manner  of  a  trundlehead.  These 
mills  were  built  with  very  little  expense,  and  many 
of  them  answered  the  purpose  very  well. 

"  Instead  of  bolting  cloths,  sifters  were  in  general 
use.  These  were  made  of  deer  skins  in  the  state  of 
parchment,  stretched  over  a  hoop  and  perforated 
with  a  hot  wire. 

"  Our  clothing  was  all  of  domestic  manufacture.    W  e 


MANUFACTURES   OF   THE   PIONEERS.  25^ 

had  no  other  resource  for  clothing,  and  this,  indeed, 
was  a  poor  one.  The  crops  of  flax  often  failed,  and 
the  sheep  were  destroyed  by  the  wolves.  Linsey, 
which  is  made  of  flax  and  wool,  the  former  the  chain 
and  the  latter  the  filling,  was  the  warmest  and  most 
substantial  cloth  we  could  make.  Almost  every 
house  contained  a  loom,  and  almost  every  woman  was 
ft  weaver, 

"  Every  family  tanned  their  own  leather.  The  tan 
vat  was  a  large  trough  sunk  to  the  upper  edge  in  the 
grounu  A  quantity  of  bark  was  easily  obtained 
every  spring  in  clearing  and  fencing  land.  This,  after 
drying,  was  brought  in,  and  in  wet  days  was  shaved 
and  pounded  on  a  block  of  wood  with  an  axe  01 
mallet.  Ashes  were  used  in  place  of  lime  for  taking 
off  the  hair.  Bears'  oil,  hogs'  lard,  and  tallow  an 
swered  the  place  of  fish  oil.  The  leather,  to  be  sure, 
was  coarse ;  but  it  was  substantially  good.  The  opera 
tion  of  currying  was  performed  by  a  drawing-knife 
with  its  edge  turned,  after  the  manner. of  a  currying- 
knife.  The  blocking  for  the  leather  was  made  of  soot 
and  hogs'  lard. 

"  Almost  every  family  contained  its  own  tailors  and 

•hoemakers.     Those  who  could  not  make  shoes,  could 
17 


258  LIFK    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

make  shoepacks.  These,  like  moccasins,  were  rna<le 
of  a  single  piece  on  the  top  of  the  foot.  This  waa 
about  two  inches  broad,  and  circular  at  the  lowei 
end.  To  this  the  main  piece  of  leather  was  sewed, 
with  a  gathering  stitch.  The  seam  behind  was  like 
that  of  a  moccasin.  To  the  shoepack  a  sole  waa 
sometimes  added.  The  women  did  the  tailor-work. 
They  could  all  cut-out,  and  make  hunting-shirts,  leg- 
gins,  and  drawers. 

"  The  state  of  society  which  exists  in  every  country 
at  an  early  period  of  its  settlements,  is  well  calculated 
to  call  into  action  every  native  mechanical  genius.  So  it 
happened  in  this  country.  There  was  in  almost  ever} 
neighborhood,  some  one  whose  natural  ingenuity 
enabled  him  to  do  many  things  for  himself  and  his 
neighbors,  far  above  what  could  have  been  reasonably 
expected.  With  the  few  tools  which  they  brought 
with  them  into  the  country,  they  certainly  perfciB-ed 
wonders.  Their  plows,  harrows  with  their  wooden 
teeth,  and  sleds,  were  in  many  instances  well  made. 
Their  cooper-ware,  which  comprehended  every  thing 
for  holding  milk  and  water,  was  generally  pretty 
well  executed.  The  cedar-ware,  by  having  alternately 
a  white  and  red  stave,  was  then  thought  beautiful ; 


SPORTS   AND   PASTIMES. 

many  of  their  puncheon  floors  were  very  neat,  theii 
joints  close,  and  the  top  even  and  smooth.  Theii 
[coins  although  heavy,  did  very  well.  Those  who 
a  uld  not  exercise  these  mechanic  arts,  were  under 
the  necessity  of  giving  labor  or  barter  to  their  neigh 
bors,  in  exchange  for  the  use  of  them,  so  far  as  their 
necessities  required. 

"  SPORTS. — One  important  pastime  of  our  boys,  was 
that  of  imitating  the  noise  of  every  bird  and  beast  in 
the  woods.  This  faculty  was  not  merely  a  pastime, 
but  a  very  necessary  part  of  education,  on  account  of 
its  utility  in  certain  circumstances.  The  imitations 
of  the  gobbling,  and  other  sounds  of  wild  turkeys, 
often  brought  those  keen-eyed,  and  ever- watchful 
tenants  of  the  forest  within  the  reach  of  their  rifle. 
The  bleating  of  the  fawn,  brought  its  dam  to  her  death 
in  the  same  way.  The  hunter  often  collected  a  com 
pany  of  mopish  owls  to  the  trees  about  his  camp,  and 
amused  himself  with  their  hoarse  screaming ;  his  howl 
\\ould  raise  and  obtain  responses  from  a  pack  of 
wolves,  so  as  to  inform  him  of  their  neighborhood,  as 
well  as  guard  him  against  their  depredations. 

"  This  imitative  faculty  was  sometimes  requisite  as 
ft  measure  of  precaution  in  war.  The  Indians,  whe-u 


260  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL    BOONE. 

scattered  about  in  a  neighborhood,  often  collected 
together,  by  imitating  turkeys  by  day,  and  wolves  or 
crftla  by  night.  In  similar  situations,  our  people  did 
the  same.  I  have  often  witnessed  the  consterration 
,f  a  whole  settlement,  in  consequence  of  a  few 
screeches  of  owls.  An  early  and  correct  use  of  this 
mitative  faculty  was  considered  as  an  indication  that 
its  possessor  would  become,  in  due  time,  a  good 
hunter  and  valiant  warrior.  Throwing  the  tomahawk 
was  another  boyish  sport,  in  which  many  acquired 
considerable  skill.  The  tomahawk,  with  its  handle 
of  a  certain  length,  will  make  a  given  number  of 
turns  in  a  given  distance.  Say  in  five  steps,  it  will 
strike  with  the  edge,  the  handle  downward ;  at  the 
distance  of  seven  and  a  half,  it  will  strike  with  the 
edge,  the  handle  upward,  and  so  on.  A  little  experi 
ence  enabled  the  boy  to  measure  the  distance  witli 
his  eye,  when  walking  through  the  woods,  and  strike 
a  tree  with  his  tomahawk  in  any  way  he  chose. 

"The  athletic  sports  of  running,  jumping,  and  wrest 
ling,  were  the  pastimes  of  boys,  in  common  with  the 
men. 

"A  well-grown  boy,  at  the  age  of  twelve  or  thirteen 
fears,  was  furnished  with  a  small  rifle  and  shot-pouch. 


SHOOTING.  261 

ITc  then  be'.ojne  a  fort-soldier,  and  had  his  porthole 
assigned  him.  Ilunting  squirrels;  turkejrs,  and 
racooons,  soon  made  him  expert  in  the  use  of  his 
gun. 

"Dancing  was  the  principal  amusement  of  our  young 
people  of  both  sexes.  Their  dances,  to  be  sure,  were 
of  the  simplest  form.  Three  and  four-handed  reels 
and  jigs.  Country  dances,  cotillions,  and  minuets, 
were  unknown.  I  remember  to  have  seen,  once  or 
twice,  a  dance  which  was  called  "The  Irish  Trot," 
but  I  have  long  since  forgotten  its  figure. 

"  Shooting  at  marks  was  a  common  diversion  among 
the  men,  when  their  stock  of  ammunition  would  allow 
it ;  this,  however,  was  far  from  being  always  the  case. 
The  present  mode  of  shooting  off-hand  was  not 
then  in  practice.  This  mode  was  not  considered 
as  any  trial  of  the  value  of  a  gun,  nor  indeed,  as 
much  of  a  test  of  the  skill  of  a  marksman.  Their 
shooting  was  from  a  rest,  and  at  as  great  a  distan  c 
as  the  length  and  weight  of  the  barrel  of  the  gun 
would  throw  a  ball  on  a  horizontal  level.  Such  vvas 
their  regard  to  accuracy,  in  those  sportive  trials  :  f 
their  rifles,  and  Df  their  own  skill  in  the  use  of  them, 
that  they  often  put  moss,  or  some  other  soft  substance 


162  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONS. 

>n  the  log  or  stamp  from  which  they  taot,  for  feaT 
;>f  luiving  the  bullet  thrown  from  the  mark,  by  the 
spring  of  the  barrel.  When  the  rifle  was  held  to  tho 
;?i(le  of  a  tree  for  a  rest,  it  was  pressed  against  it  a* 
lightly  as  possible,  for  the  same  reason. 

*'  Rifles  of  former  times  were  different  from  those  c 
modern  date;  few  of  them  carried  more  than  fortv  nve 
bullets  to  the  pound.     Bullets  of  a  less  size  were  not 
thought  sufficiently  heavy  for  hunting  or  war.'' 

Our  readers  will  pardon  the  length  of  these  extracts 
from  Doddridge,  as  they  convey  accurate  pictures  of 
many  scenes  of  Western  life  in  the  times  of  Daniel 
Boone.  We  add  to  them  a  single  extract  from  "  Ram 
say's  Annals  of  Tennessee."  The  early  settlement  of 
that  State  took  place  about  the  same  time  with  that 
of  Kentucky,  and  was  made  by  emigrants  from  the 
same  region.  The  following  remarks  are  therefore 
perfectly  applicable  to  the  pioneers  of  Kentucky. 

"  The  settlement  of  Tennessee  was  unlike  that  of  the 
present  new  country  of  the  United  States.  Emigrants 
from  the  Atlantic  cities,  and  from  most  points  in  the 
Western  interior,  now  embark  upon  steamboats  or 
other  craft,  and  carrying  with  them  all  the  conve 
niences  and  ecmforts  of  civilized  life — indeed,  many 


SETTLEMENT    OF    TENNESSEE.  263 

of  its  luxuries — are,  in  a  few  days,  without  toil,  dan 
ger,  or  exposure,  transported  to  their  new  abodes,  and 
in  a  few  months  are  surrounded  with  the  appendages 
of  home,  of  civilization,  and  the  blessings  of  law  and 
of  society.  The  wilds  of  Minnesota  and  Nebraska 
by  the  agency  of  steam,  or  the  stalwart  arms  of 
Western  boatmen,  are  at  once  transformed  into  the 
settlements  of  a  commercial  and  civilized  people. 
Independence  and  St.  Paul,  six  months  after  they  are 
laid  off,  have  their  stores  and  their  workshops,  their 
artisans,  and  their  mechanics.  The  mantua-maker 
and  the  tailor  arrive  in  the  same  boat  with  the  car 
penter  and  mason.  The  professional  man  and  the 
printer  quickly  follow.  In  the  succeeding  year  tlie 
piano,  the  drawing-room,  the  restaurant,  the  billiard- 
table,  the  church  bell,  the  village  and  the  city  in 
miniature,  are  all  found,  while  the  neighboring  in 
terioris  yet  a  wilderness  and  a  desert.  The  town  and 
comfort,  taste  and  urbanity  are  first;  the  clearing, 
the  farm-house,  the  wagon-road  and  the  improved 
country,  second.  It  was  far  different  on  the  frontici 
in  Tennessee.  At  first  a  single  Indian  trail  was  the 
only  entrance  to  the  eastern  border  of  it.  and  for  many 
years  admitted  only  of  the  hunter  and  the  pack-horse 


264  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   PANIEL   BOOWB. 

It  was  not  till  the  year  1776  that  a  wagon  was  seen  IB 
Tennessee.  In  consequence  of  the  want  of  roads — as 
well  as  of  the  great  distance  from  sources  of  supply — • 
the  first  inhabitants  were  without  tools,  and,  of  course, 
without  mechanics — much  more,  without  the  conve 
niences  of  living  and  the  comforts  of  house-keeping. 
Luxuries  were  absolutely  unknown.  Salt  was  brought 
on  pack-horses  from  Augusta  and  Richmond,  and 
readily  commanded  ten  dollars  a  bushel.  The  salt 
gourd,  in  every  cabin,  was  considered  as  a  treasure. 
The  sugar-maple  furnished  the  only  article  of  luxury 
on  the  frontier;  coffee  and  tea  being  unknown,  or 
beyond  the  reach  of  the  settlers,  sugar  was  seldom 
made,  and  was  only  used  for  the  sick,  or  in  the  prep 
aration  of  a  sweetened  dram  at  a  wedding,  or  the  arrival 
of  a  new-comer.  The  appendages  of  the  kitchen,  th© 
cupboard,  and  the  table  were  scanty  and  simple. 

"  Iron  was  brought,  at  great  expense,  from  the  forges 
east  of  the  mountain,  on  pack-horses,  and  was  sold  at 
an  enormous  price.  Its  use  was,  for  this  reason,  con 
fined  to  the  construction  and  repair  of  plows  and 
other  farming  utensils.  Hinges,  nails,  and  fastenings 
of  that  material,  were  seldom  seen. 

*'  The  costume  of  the  first  settlers  corresponded  w*& 


DRESS   OF   EARLY  TENNESSEAXS.  265 

witli  the  style  of  their  buildings  and  the  quality  of 
their  furniture.  The  hunting-shirt  of  the  militiaman 
and  the  hunter  was  in  general  use.  The  rest  of  theii 
apparel  was  in  keeping  with  it — plain,  substantial,  ana 
well  adapted  for  comfort,  use,  and  economy.  The 
apparel  of  the  pioneer's  family  was  all  home-made, 
and  in  a  whole  neighborhood  there  would  not  be 
seen,  at  the  first  settlement  of  the  country,  a  single 
article  of  dress  of  foreign  growth  or  manufacture. 
Half  the  year,  in  many  families,  shoes  were  not  worn. 
Boots,  a  fur  hat,  and  a  coat  with  buttons  on  each  side, 
attracted  the  gaze  of  the  beholder,  and  sometimes 
received  censure  and  rebuke.  A  stranger  from  the 
old  States  chose  to  doff  his  ruffles,  his  broadcloth,  and 
his  queue,  rather  than  endure  the  scoff  and  ridicule 
of  the  backwoodsmen. 

''The  dwelling-house,  on  every  frontier  in  Tennes- 
gee,  was  the  log-cabin.  A  carpenter  and  a  mason  were 
not  needed  to  build  them — much  less  the  painter,  the 
glazier,  or  the  upholsterer.  Every  settler  had,  besides 
his  rifle,  no  other  instrument  but  an  axe,  a  hatchet, 
and  a  butcher  knife.  A  saw,  an  auger,  a  froe,  and  a 
broad-axe  would  supply  a  whole  settlement,  and  were 
used  as  common  property  in  the  erection  of  the  log- 


266  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONK- 

eabin.  The  floor  of  the  cabin  was  sometimes  the 
earth.  No  saw-mill  was  jet  erected ;  and,  if  the  means 
or  leisure  of  the  occupant  authorized  it,  he  split  out 
puncheons  for  the  floor  and  for  the  shutter  of  the  en 
trance  to  his  cabin.  The  door  was  hung  with  wooden 
hinges  and  fastened  by  a  wooden  latch. 

"  Such  was  the  habitation  of  the  pioneer  Tennes- 
eean.  Scarcely  can  one  of  these  structures,  venerable 
for  their  years  and  the  associations  which  cluster 
around  them,  be  now  seen  in  Tennessee.  Time  and 
improvement  have  displaced  them.  Here  and  there 
in  the  older  counties,  may  yet  be  seen  the  old  log 
house,  which  sixty  years  ago  sheltered  the  first  emi 
grant,  or  gave,  for  the  time,  protection  to  a  neighbor 
hood,  assembled  within  its  strong  and  bullet-proof 
walls.  Such  an  one  is  the  east  end  of  Mr.  Martin's 
house,  at  Campbell's  Station,  and  the  centre  part  of 
the  mansion  of  this  writer,  at  Mecklenburg,  once  Gil- 
liarn's  Station,  changed  somewhat,  it  is  true,  in  some 
of  its  aspects,  but  preserving  even  yet,  in  the  height 
of  the  story  and  in  its  old-fashioned  and  capacious 
fire-place,  some  of  the  features  of  primitive  architec 
ture  on  the  frontier.  Such,  too,  is  the  present  dwell 
ing-house  of  Mr.  Tipton,  on  Ellejoy,  in  Blount  County 


FURNITURE    OF    A   LOG-CABIN.  267 

>od  ^liat  of  Mr.  Glasgow  Snoddy,  in  Sevier  County. 
But  these  old  buildings  are  becoming  exceedingly 
rare,  and  soon  not  one  of  them  will  be  seen.  Their 
unsightly  proportions  and  rude  architecture  will  not 
much  longer  offend  modern  taste,  nor  provoke  the 
idle  and  irreverent  sneer  of  the  fastidious  and  the  fash 
ionable.  When  the  last  one  of  these  pioneer  houses 
shall  have  fallen  into  decay  and  ruins,  the  memory  of 
their  first  occupants  will  still  be  immortal  and  inde 
structible. 

"  The  interior  of  the  cabin  was  no  less  unpretending 
and  simple.  The  whole  furniture,  of  the  one  apart 
ment — answering  in  these  primitive  times  the  purposes 
of  the  kitchen,  the  dining-room,  the  nursery  and  the 
dormitory — were  a  plain  home-made  bedstead  or  two, 
some  split-bottomed  chairs  and  stools  ;  a  large  punch 
eon,  supported  on  four  legs,  used,  as  occasion  required, 
for  a  bench  or  a  table,  a  water  shelf  and  a  bucket; 
a  spinning-wheel,  and  sometimes  a  loom,  finished  the 
catalogue.  The  wardrobe  of  the  family  was  equally 
plain  and  simple.  The  walls  of  the  house  were  hung 
round  with  the  dresses  of  the  females,  the  hunting 
shirts,  clothes,  and  the  arms  and  shot-pouches  of  tba 
men, 


268  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONE. 

(f  The  labor  and  employment  of  a  pioneer  family 
wore  distributed  in  accordance  with  surrounding  cir 
cumstances.  To  the  men  was  assigned  the  duty  ol 
procuring  subsistence  and  materials  for  clothing 
erecting  the  cabin  and  the  station,  opening  and  culti 
vating  the  farm,  hunting  the  wild  beasts,  and  repel 
ling  and  pursuing  the  Indians.  The  women  spun  the 
flax,  the  cotton  and  wool,  wove  the  cloth,  made  them 
up,  milked,  churned,  and  prepared  the  food,  and  did 
their  full  share  of  the  duties  of  house-keeping.  An 
other  thus  describes  them  :  '  There  we  behold  woman 
in  her  true  glory  ;  not  a  doll  to  carry  silks  and  jewels , 
not  a  puppet  to  be  dandled  by  fops,  an  idol  of  profane 
adoration,  reverenced  to-day,  discarded  to-morrow ; 
admired,  but  not  respected ;  desired,  but  not  esteemed ; 
ruling  by  passion,  not  affection;  imparting  her  weak 
ness,  not  her  constancy,  to  the  sex  she  should  exult; 

• 

the  source  and  mirror  of  vanity.  AVe  see  her  as  a 
wife,  partaking  of  the  cares,  and  guiding  the  lubois 
uf  her  husband,  and  by  her  domestic  diligence  spread 
ing  cheerfulness  all  around;  for  his  sake,  sharing  the 
decent  refinements  of  the  world,  without  being  fond 
of  them  ;  placing  all  her  joy,  all  her  happiness,  in  the 
merited  approbation  of  the  man  she  loves.  As  a 


SOCIETY   AMONGST   THE    SETTLERS.  269 

mother,  we  find  her  the  affectionate,  the  ardent  in 
structress  of  the  children  she  has  reared  from  infancy, 
and  trained  them  up  to  thought  and  virtue,  to  medi 
tation  and  benevolence;  addressing  them  as  rationa. 
bungs,  and  preparing  them  to  become  men  and  women 
in  their  turn. 

'' '  Could  there  be  happiness  or  comfort  in  such 
dwellings  and  such  a  state  of  society  ?  To  those  who 
are  accustomed  to  modern  refinements,  the  truth  ap 
pears  like  fable.  The  early  occupants  of  log-cabins 
were  among  the  most  happy  of  mankind.  Exercise 
and  excitement  gave  them  health ;  they  were  practi 
cally  equal ;  common  danger  made  them  mutually 
dependant;  brilliant  hopes  of  future  wealth  and  dis 
tinction  led  them  on ;  and  as  there  was  ample  room 
for  all,  and  as  each  new-comer  increased  individual 
and  general  security,  there  was  little  room  for  that 
envy,  jealousy,  and  hatred  which  constitute  a  large 
portion  of  human  misery  in  older  societies.  Never 
were  the  story,  the  joke,  the  song,  and  the  laugh 
better  enjoyed  than  upon  the  hewed  blocks,  or  punch 
eon  stools,  around  the  roaring  log  fire  of  the  early 
Western  settler.  The  lyre  of  Apollo  was  not  hailed 
with  more  delight  in  primitive  Greece  than  the  advent 


270  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONR. 

of  the  first  fiddler  among  the  dwellers  of  the  wilder 
ness ;  aud  the  polished  daughters  of  the  East  ncvci 
enjoyed  themselves  half  so  well,  moving  to  the  music 
of  a  full  band,  upon  the  elastic  floor  of  their  orna 
mented  ball-room,  as  did  the  daughters  of  the  cmi 
grants,  keeping  time  to  a  self-taught  fiddler,  on  the 
bare  earth  or  puncheon  floor  of  the  primitive  log- 
cabin.  The  smile  of  the  polished  beauty  is  the  wave 
of  the  lake,  where  the  breeze  plays  gently  over  it,  and 
her  movement  is  the  gentle  stream  which  drains  it ; 
but  the  laugh  of  the  log-cabin  is  the  gush  of  nature's 
fountain,  and  its  movement,  its  leaping  water.'* 

"  On  the  frontier  the  diet  was  necessarily  plain  and 
homely,  but  exceedingly  abundant  and  nutritive.  The 
Goshen  of  Americaf  furnished  the  richest  milk,  the 
finest  butter,  and  the  most  savory  and  delicious  meats. 
In  their  rude  cabins,  with  their  scanty  and  inartificial 
furniture,  no  people  ever  enjoyed  in  wholesome  food  a 
greater  variety,  or  a  superior  quality  of  the  necessaries 
of  life.  For  bread,  the  Indian  corn  was  exclusively 
used.  It  was  not  till  1790  that  the  settlers  on  the 
rich  bottoms  of  Cumberland  and  Nollichucky  discov- 

*  Kendall.  f  Butler. 


INDIAN   CORN   IN    TENNESSEE.  271 

ered  the  remarkable  adaptation  of  the  soil  and  climate 
of  Tennessee  to  the  production  of  this  grain.  Emi 
grants  from  James  River,  the  Catawba,  and  the  Santee 
wsre  surprised  at  the  amount  and  quality  of  thd  corn 
crops,  surpassing  greatly  the  best  results  of  agricul 
tural  labor  and  care  in  the  Atlantic  States.  This 
superiority  still  exists,  and  Tennessee,  by  the  census 
of  1850,  was  the  corn  State.  Of  all  the  farinacea, 
oorn  is  best  adapted  to  the  condition  of  a  pioneer  peo 
ple;  and  if  idolatry  is  at  all  justifiable,  Ceres,  or 
certainly  the  Goddess  of  Indian  corn,  should  have 
had  a  temple  and  a  worshipers  among  the  pioneers 
of  Tennessee.  Without  that  grain,  the  frontier  settle 
ments  could  not  have  been  formed  and  maintained. 
It  is  the  most  certain  crop — requires  the  least  prep 
aration  of  the  ground — is  most  congenial  to  a  virgin 
soil — needs  not  only  the  least  amount  of  laboi  in  its 
culture,  but  comes  to  maturity  in  the  shortest  time. 
The  pith  of  the  matured  stalk  of  the  corn  is  esculent 
ani  nutritious ;  and  the  stalk  itself,  compressed  be 
tween  rollers,  furnishes  what  is  known  as  corn-stalk 
molasses. 

"  This  grain  requires,  also,  the  least  care  and  trouble 
in  preserving  it.     It  may  safely  stand  all  winter  upon 


272  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL    BOONE. 

the  stalk  without  injur  v"  from  the  weather  or  appro 
hension  of  damage  ^y  disease,  or  the  accidents  to 
which  other  grains  are  subject.  Neither  smut  nor 
rust,  nor  weavil  nor  snow-storm,  will  hurt  it.  After 
its  maturity,  it  is  also  prepared  for  use  or  the  granary 
with  little  labor.  The  husking  is  a  short  process,  and 
is  even  advantageously  delayed  till  the  moment  arrives 
for  using  the  corn.  The  machinery  for  converting  it 
into  food  is  also  exceedingly  simple  and  cheap.  As 
soon  as  the  ear  is  fully  formed,  it  may  be  roasted  or 
boiled,  and  forms  thus  an  excellent  and  nourishing 
diet.  At  a  later  period  it  may  be  grated,  and  fur 
nishes,  in  this  form,  the  sweetest  bread.  The  grainy 
boiled  in  a  variety  of  modes,  either  whole  or  broken 
in  a  mortar,  or  roasted  in  the  ashes,  or  popped  in.  an 
oven,  are  well  relished.  If  the  grain  is  to  be  con 
verted  into  meal,  a  simple  tub-mill  answers  the  pur 
pose  best,  as  the  meal  least  perfectly  ground  is  always 
preferred.  A  bolting-cloth  is  not  needed,  as  it  dimin 
ishes  the  sweetness  and  value  of  the  flour.  The  cata 
logue  of  the  advantages  of  this  meal  might  be  extended 
further.  Boiled  in  water,  it  forms  the  frontier  dish 
called  mush,  which  was  eaten  with  milk,  with  honey, 
molasses,  butter  or  gravy.  Mixed  with  cold  water,  it 


VARIED   USES   OF   INDIAN    CORN.  2  '3 

is,  at  once,  ready  for  the  cook ;  covered  with  hot  ashsa, 
the  preparation  is  called  the  ash  cake ;  placed  upon  a 
piece  of  clapboard,  and  set  near  the  coals,  it  forms  the 
journey-cake;  or  managed  in  the  same  way,  upon  a 
lieivcless  hoe,  it  forms  the  hoe-cake;  put  in  an  oven, 
anl  covered  over  with  a  heated  lid,  it  is  called,  if  in  a 
large  mass,  a  pone  or  loaf;  if  in  smaller  quantities 
dodgers.  It  has  the  further  advantage,  over  all  othei 
flour,  that  it  requires  in  its  preparation  few  culinary 
utensils,  and  neither  sugar,  yeast,  eggs,  spices,  soda, 
potash,  or  other  et  ceteras,  to  qualify  or  perfect  the 
bread.  To  all  this,  it  may  be  added,  that  it  is  not 
only  cheap  and  well  tasted,  but  it  is  unquestionably 
the  most  wholesome  and  nutritive  food.  The  largest 
and  healthiest  people  in  the  world  have  lived  upon  it 
exclusively.  It  formed  the  principal  bread  of  that 
robust  race  of  men — giants  in  miniature — which,  half 
a  century  since,  was  seen  on  the  frontier. 

"Th  3  dignity  of  history  is  not  lowered  by  thia 
enumeration  of  the  pre-eminent  qualities  of  Indian 
corn.  The  rifle  and  the  axe  have  had  their  influence 
in  subduing  the  wilderness  to  the  purposes  of  civiliza 
tion,  and  they  deserve  their  eulogists  and  trumpeters. 
Let  paeans  be  sung  all  over  the  mighty  West  to  Indian 
18 


274  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONK. 

cora — without  it,  the  "West  would  have  still  been  a 
wilderness.  "Was  the  frontier  suddenly  invaded? 
Without  commissary  or  quartermaster,  or  other 
source?  of  supply,  each  soldier  parched  a  peck  of 
corn;  a  portion  of  :t  was  put  into  his  pockets,  the 
remainder  in  his  wallet,  and,  throwing  it  upon  his 
saddle,  with  his  rifle  on  his  shoulder,  he  was  ready,  in 
half  an  hour,  for  the  campaign.  Did  a  flood  of  emi 
gration  inundate  the  frontier  with  an  amount  of  con 
sumers  disproportioned  to  the  supply  of  grain  ?  The 
facility  of  raising  the  Indian  corn,  and  its  early  ma 
turity,  gave  promise  and  guaranty  that  the  scarcity 
would  be  temporary  and  tolerable.  Did  the  safety  of 
the  frontier  demand  the  services  of  every  adult  militia 
man  ?  The  boys  and  women  could,  themselves,  raiso 
corn  and  furnish  ample  supplies  of  bread.  The  crop 
could  be  gathered  next  year.  Did  an  autumnal  inter 
mittent  confine  the  whole  family  or  the  entire  popula 
tion  to  tbe  sick  bed?  This  certain  concomitant  of 
the  clearing,  and  cultivating  the  new  soil,  mercifully 
withholds  its  paroxysms  till  the  crop  of  corn  is  made. 
It  requires  no  further  labor  or  care  afterward.  Paeans, 
say  we,  and  a  temple  and  worshipers,  to  the  Creator 
of  Indian  corn.  The  frontier  man  could  gratefully 


SPORTS   OF   THE   FRONTIEK.  275 

say  :  '  He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures. 
He  leadcth  me  beside  the  still  waters.  Thou  preparest 
a  talk  before  me  in  presence  of  mine  enemies.1 

"The  sports  of  the  frontier  men  were  manly, 
aihletic,  or  warlike — the  chase,  the  bear  hunt,  the  deer 
drive,  shooting  at  the  target,  throwing  the  tomahawk, 
jumping,  boxing  and  wrestling,  foot  and  horse-racing. 
Playing  marbles  and  pitching  dollars,  cards  and  back 
gammon,  were  little  known,  and  were  considered  base 
or  effeminate.  The  bugle,  the  violin,  the  fife  and 
drum,  furnished  all  the  musical  entertainments.  These 
were  much  used  and  passionately  admired.  Weddings, 
military  trainings,  house-raisings,  chopping  frolics, 
were  often  followed  with  the  fiddle,  and  dancing,  and 
rural  sporta." 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Indian  hostilities  resumed — Expedition  of  Davis,  Caffre*  AC* 
McClure — Murder  of  Elliot — Marshall's  river  adventure-  -At 
tack  on  Captain  Ward's  boat — Affair  near  Scaggs'  Creole—- 
Growth  of  Kentucky — Population — Trade — General  Logan  calls 
a  meeting  at  Danville — Danger  of  the  country  from  Indian  hos 
tilities,  and  necessity  of  defense  considered — Convention  called 
• — Separation  from  Virginia  proposed — Other  conventions — 
Virginia  consents — Kentucky  admitted  as  an  independent 
State  of  the  Union — Indian  hostilities — Expedition  and  deatfc 
of  Colonel  Christian — Attack  on  Higgins'  Fort — Expedition  of 
General  Clark — Its  utter  failure — Expedition  of  General  Lo 
gan — Surprises  and  destroys  a  Shawauese  town — Success  of 
Captain  Hardin — Defeat  of  Hargrove — Affairs  in  Bourbon 
County — Exploits  of  Simon  Kenton — Affairs  at  the  Elkhora 
settlements — Treaty — Harman's  expedition — Final  pacification 
of  the  Indians  after  Wayne's  victory. 

KENTUCKY  was  not  yet  entirely  freed  from  Indian 
Hostilities.  There  was  no  formidable  invasion,  such 
as  to  call  for  the  exertions  of  Boone,  Kenton  and  the 
other  warriors  of  the  border,  but  there  were  several 
occurrences  which  occasioned  considerable  alarm. 

In  the  spring  of  1784,  a  number  of  families  started 
(276) 


INDIAN   HOSTILITIES   RESUMED.  277 

the  Ohio  from  Louisville  in  two  flat  boats.  They 
were  pursued  by  Indians  in  canoes,  but  awed  by  the 
determined  aspect  of  the  whites,  they  drew  off,  without 
*o  much  as  a  gun  being  fired  on  either  side. 

This  same  spring  a  party  of  southern  Indians  stole 
some  horses  from  Lincoln  County.  Three  young  men 
Davis,  Caffree  and  McClure,  pursued  them,  but  failing 
to  overtake  them,  concluded  to  make  reprisals  on  the 
nearest  Indian  settlement.  Not  far  from  the  Tennessee 
River,  they  fell  in  with  an  equal  number  of  Indians 
The  two  parties  saluted  each  other  in  a  very  friendly 
manner,  and  agreed  to  journey  in  company.  The 
whites,  however,  were  by  no  means  convinced  of  the 
sincerity  of  their  companions,  and,  seeing  them  talking 
together  very  earnestly,  became  assured  of  their  hos- 
tile  intentions.  It  being  determined  to  anticipate  the 
Indians'  attack ;  Caffree  undertook  to  capture  one  of 
them,  while  his  companions  shot  the  other  two.  Ac 
cordingly  he  sprung  upon  the  nearest  Indian,  and  bore 
him  to  the  ground ;  Davis'  gun  missed  fire  but  McClure 
shot  his  man  dead.  The  remaining  Indian  sprung  to 
a  tree  from  which  shelter  he  shot  Caffree,  who  was 
still  struggling  with  the  Indian  he  had  grappled.  ELe, 
in  his  turn  was  immediately  shot  by  McClure.  The 


278  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

Indian  whom  Caffree  had  attacked,  extricated  himself 
from  the  grasp  of  his  dying  antagonist,  and  seizing 
his  rifle  presented  it  at  Davis,  who  was  coming  to  the 
assistance  of  his  friend.  Davis  took  to  flight,  his  rifle 
not  being  in  good  order,  and  was  pursued  by  the 
Indian  into  the  wood.  McClure,  loading  his  gun5  fol 
lowed  them,  but  lost  sight  of  both.  Davis  was  never 
heard  of  afterward. 

McClure  now  concluded  to  retreat,  but  he  had  not 
proceeded  far,  before  he  met  an  Indian  on  horseback 
attended  by  a  boy  on  foot.  The  warrior  dismounted, 
and  seating  himself  on  a  log,  offered  his  pipe  to  Mc 
Clure.  Soon  other  Indians  were  seen  advancing  in 
the  distance,  when  McClure's  sociable  friend,  informed 
him  that  when  his  companions  came  up,  they  would 
take  him  (McClure)  and  put  him  on  a  horse,  tying  his 
feet  under  its  belly.  In  order  to  convey  to  his  white 
brother  an  adequate  idea  of  the  honor  intended  him, 
the  Indian  got  astride  the  log  and  locked  his  feet  to- 
pether.  McClure  took  this  opportunity  of  shooting 
his  amiable  but  rather  eccentric  companion,  and  then 
ran  ofT  into  the  woods  and  escaped, 

This  affair  the  reader  will  bear  in  mind,  was  with 
southern  Indians,  not  with  those  of  the  north-westerc 


A    WARNING    FROM    GIRTT.  279 

tribes,  from  whom  the  Kentuckians  had  suffered  most 
The  only  demonstration  of  hostility  made  by  these, 
this  year,  appears  to  have  been  the  pursuit  of  the  boats 
mentioned  before.  In  March,  1785,  a  man  of  the  name 
of  Elliot,  who  had  emigrated  to  the  country  near  the 
mouth  of  the  Kentucky  River,  was  killed  by  Indians, 
and  his  house  destroyed  and  family  dispersed. 

As  Colonel  Thcmas  Marshall  from  Virginia  was  de 
scending  the  Ohio,  in  a  flat  boat,  he  was  hailed  from 
the  northern  shore  by  a  man,  who  announced  himself 
as  James  Girty,  and  said  that  he  had  been  placed  by 
his  brother  Simon,  to  warn  all  boats  of  the  danger  of 
being  attacked  by  the  Indians.  He  told  them  that  ef 
forts  would  be  made  to  decoy  them  ashore  by  means 
of  renegade  white  men,  who  would  represent  themselves 
as  in  great  distress.  He  exhorted  them  to  steel  their 
hearts  against  all  such  appeals,  and  to  keep  the  middle 
of  the  river.  He  said  that  his  brother  regretted  the 
injuries  he  had  inflicted  upon  the  whites,  and  would 
t^sadly  repair  them  as  much  as  possible,  to  be  re-admit 
ted  to  their  society,  having  lost  all  his  influence  among 
the  Indians.  This  repentance  on  the  part  of  Girty 
seems  to  have  been  of  short  duration,  as  he  remained 
among  the  Indians  till  his  death,  which  according  to 


280  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONB. 

some  took  place  at  the  battle  of  the  Thame3;  though 
others  deny  it. 

However  sincere  or  lasting  Girty's  repentance  had 
been,  he  could  never  have  lived  in  safety  among  the 
whites;  he  had  been  too  active,  and  if  common  ac 
counts  are  to  be  credited,  too  savage  in  his  hostility  to 
them,  to  admit  of  forgiveness ;  and  it  is  probable  that 
a  knowledge  of  this  prevented  him  from  abandoning 
the  Indians. 

"  About  the  same  time,'7  says  McClung,  "  Captain 
James  Ward,  at  present  a  highly-respectable  citizen 
of  Mason  County,  Kentucky,  was  descending  the  Ohio, 
under  circumstances  which  rendered  a  rencontre  with 
the  Indians  peculiarly  to  be  dreaded.  He,  together 
with  half  a  dozen  others,  one  of  them  his  nephew,  em 
barked  in  a  crazy  boat,  about  forty-five  feet  long,  and 
eight  feet  wide,  with  no  other  bulwark  than  a  singU 
pine  plank,  above  each  gunnel.  The  boat  was  much 
encumbered  with  baggage,  and  seven  horses  were  on 
board.  Having  seen  no  enemy  for  several  days,  they 
had  become  secure  and  careless,  and  permitted  the 
boat  to  drift  within  fifty  yards  of  the  Ohio  shore- 
Suddenly,  several  hundred  Indians  showed  them 
selves  on  the  bank,  and  running  down  boldly  to  th« 


WARD'S   RENCONTRE   WITH   INDIANS.  281 

>?hkxjr'B  edge,  opened  a  heavy  fire  upon  the  boat.  Tho 
astonishment  of  the  crew  may  be  conceived. 

Captain  Ward  and  his  nephew  were  at  the  oara 
when  the  enemy  appeared,  and  the  captain  knowing 
thut  their  safety  depended  upon  their  agility  to  regain 
the  middle  of  the  river,  kept  his  seat  firmly,  and  ex 
erted  his  utmost  powers  at  the  oar,  but  his  nephew 
started  up  at  sight  of  the  enemy,  seized  his  rifle,  and 
vas  in  the  act  of  leveling  it,  when  he  received  a  ball 
in  the  breast,  and  fell  dead  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat. 
Unfortunately,  his  oar  fell  into  the  river,  and  the  Cap 
tain,  having  no  one  to  pull  against  him,  rather  urged 
the  boat  nearer  to  the  hostile  shore  than  otherwise. 
He  quickly  seized  a  plank,  however,  and  giving  his 
oar  to  another  of  the  crew,  he  took  the  station  which 
his  nephew  had  held,  and  unhurt  by  the  shower  of 
bullets  which  flew  around  him,  continued  to  exert 
himself  until  the  boat  had  reached  a  more  respectable 
distance.  lie  then,  for  the  first  time,  looked  around 
him  in  order  to  observe  the  condition  of  the  crew. 

Ills  nephew  lay  in  his  blood,  perfectly  lifeless ;  the 
horses  had  been  all  killed  or  mortally  wounded.  Some 
had  fallen  overboard ;  others  were  struggling  violently, 
and  causing  their  frail  bark  to  dip  water  so  abundantly 


282  LIFE    OF    COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

as  to  excite  the  most  serious  apprehensions.  But  the 
crew  presented  the  most  singular  spectacle.  A  captain, 
who  had  served  with  reputation  in  the  continenta 
army,  seemed  now  totally  bereft  of  his  faculties.  lie 
lay  upon  his  back  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,  with 
Lands  uplifted,  and  a  countenance  in  which  terror  was 
personified,  exclaiming  in  a  tone  of  despair,  "  Oh  Lord  I 
Oh  Lord  !"  A  Dutchman,  whose  weight  might  amount 
to  about  three  hundred  pounds,  was  anxiously  engaged 
in  endeavoring  to  find  shelter  for  his  bulky  person, 
which,  from  the  lowness  of  the  gunnels,  was  a  very 
difficult  undertaking.  In  spite  of  his  utmost  efforts,  a 
portion  of  his  posterior  luxuriance  appeared  above 
the  gunnel,  and  afforded  a  mark  to  the  enemy,  which 
brought  a  constant  shower  of  balls  around  it. 

"In  vain  he  shifted  his  position.  The  hump  still 
appeared,  and  the  balls  still  flew  around  it,  until  the 
Dutchman  losing  all  patience,  raised  his  head  above 
the  gunnel,  and  in  a  tone  of  querulous  remonstrance, 
called  out,  '  Oh  now !  quit  tat  tamned  nonsense,  tore, 
will  you  I'  Not  a  shot  was  fired  from  the  boat.  At 
one  time,  after  they  had  partly  regained  the  current, 
Captain  Ward  attempted  to  bring  his  rifle  to  bear 
upon  them,  bit  so  violent  was  the  agitatioc  of  the 


MASSACRE   NEAR   SCAGG'S   CREEK.  283 

boat,  from  the  furious  struggles  of  the  horses,  that  he 
could  not  steady  his  piece  within  twenty  yards  of  the 
enemy,  and  quickly  laying  it  aside,  returned  to  tho 
oar.  The  Indians  followed  them  down  the  river  for 
more  than  an  hour,  but  having  no  canoes  they  did  aot 
attempt  to  board ;  and  as  the  boat  was  at  length  trans 
ferred  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  they  at  length 
abandoned  the  pursuit  and  disappeared.  None  of  tho 
crew,  save  the  young  man  already  mentioned,  wore 
hurt,  although  the  Dutchman's  seat  of  honor  served  as 
a  target  for  the  space  of  an  hour;  and  the  continental 
captain  was  deeply  mortified  at  the  sudden,  and,  as  ha 
said,  'unaccountable'  panic  which  had  seized  him 
Captain  Ward  himself  was  protected  by  a  post,  whicL 
had  been  fastened  to  the  gunnel,  and  behind  which  he 
Bat  while  rowing.''* 

"In  October,  a  party  of  emigrants  were  attacked 
near  Scagg's  Creek,  and  six  killed.  Mrs.  McClure, 
with  four  children,  ran  into  the  woods,  where  she 
might  have  remained  concealed,  if  it  had  not  been  for 
the  cries  of  her  infant,  whom  she  could  not  make  up 
her  mind  to  abandon.  The  Indians  guided  to  her 


284:  LIFE   Of   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

hiiling-place  by  these  cries,  cruelly  tomahawked  the 
three  oldest  children,  but  made  her  prisoner  with  her 
remaining  child.  Captain  Whitley,  with  twenty -one 
men,  intercepted  the  party  on  its  return,  and  dispersed 
them,  killing  two,  and  wounding  the  same  number, 
The  prisoners  were  rescued.  A  few  days  after,  another 
party  of  emigrants  were  attacked,  and  nine  of  them 
killed.  Captain  Whitley  again  pursued  the  Indians. 
On  coming  up  with  them,  they  took  to  flight.  Three 
were  killed  in  the  course  of  the  pursuit ;  two  by  the 
gallant  Captain  himself.  Some  other  depredations 
were  committed  this  year,  but  none  of  as  much  im 
portance  as  those  we  have  mentioned." 

These  acts  of  hostility  on  the  part  of  the  Indians  led 
to  the  adoption  of  measures  for  the  defense  of  the 
Colony,  to  which  we  shall  presently  call  the  reader's 
attention. 

"  Although,"  says  Perkins,*  "  Kentucky  grew 
rapidly  during  the  year  178-i,  the  emigrants  number 
ing  twelve,  and  the  whole  population  thirty  thou 
sand;  although  a  friendly  meeting  was  held  by 
Thomas  J.  Ualton,  with  the  Piankeshaws,  at  Vin- 

Annato." 


MEETING   OF   CONVENTION.  285 

cennes,  in  April;  and  though  trade  was  extending 
itself  into  the  clearings  and  among  the  canebrakes — 
Daniel  Brodhead  having  opened  his  store  at  Louisville 
the  previous  year,  and  James  Wilkinson  having  eorne 
to  Lexington  in  February,  as  the  leader  of  a  large 
commercial  company,  formed  in  Philadelphia,  still 
the  cool  and  sagacious  mind  of  Logan  led  him  to  pre 
pare  his  fellow-citizens  for  trial  and  hardships.  lie 
called  in  the  autumn  of  1784.  a  meeting  of  the  people 
at  Danville,  to  take  measures  for  defending  the 
country,  and  at  this  meeting  the  whole  subject  of  the 
position  and  danger  of  Kentucky  was  examined  and 
discussed,  and  it  was  agreed  that  a  convention  should 
meet  in  December  to  adopt  some  measures  for  the 
security  of  the  settlements  in  the  wilderness.  Upon 
the  27th  of  that  month  it  met,  nor  was  it  long  before 
the  idea  became  prominent  that  Kentucky  must  ask 
to  be  severed  from  Virginia,  and  left  to  her  own 
guidance  and  control.  But  as  no  such  conception  was 
treneral,  \vhen  the  delegates  to  this  first  convention 
were  chosen,  they  deemed  it  best  to  appoint  a  second, 
to  meet  during  the  next  May,  at  which  was  specially 
to  be  considered  the  topic  most  interesting  to  those 
who  were  called  on  to  think  and  vote — a  complete 


286  LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONK. 

separation  from  the  parent  State — political  inJ 
don  3c. 

Several  other  conventions  took  place,  in  which  the 
suliJ3ct  of  a  separation  from  Virginia  was  considered. 
In  1786  the  Legislature  of  Virginia  enacted  the  neces- 
saiy  preliminary  provisions  for  the  separation  and 
erection  of  Kentucky  into  an  independent  State,  with 
the  condition  that  Congress  should  receive  it  into  the 
Union,  which  was  finally  effected  in  the  year  1792. 

Previously  to  this  event,  Indian  hostilities  were 
ngain  renewed. 

"A  number  of  Indians  in  April,  1788,  stole  some 
horses  from  the  Bear  Grass  settlement,  with  which 
they  crossed  the  Ohio.  Colonel  Christian  pursued 
them  into  the  Indian  country,  and,  coming  up  with 
them,  destroyed  the  whole  party.  Hew  many  there 
were  is  not  stated.  The  whites  lost  two  men,  one  of 
whom  was  the  Colonel  himself  whose  death  was  a 
severe  loss  to  Kentucky.  The  following  affair,  which 
took  place  the  same  year,  is  given  in  the  language  or 
or.c  who  participated  in  it : 

"  ( After  the  battle  of  the  Blue  Licks,  and  in  1786 
our  family  removed  to  Higgins'  block-house  on  Lick 
Ing  River,  one  and  a  half  miles  above  Cynthiana 


HIGGIXS     FORT   ATTACKED.  28? 

Between  those  periods  my  father  had  been  shot  by  the 
Indians,  and  my  mother  married  Samuel  Yan  Hook, 
who  had  been  one  of  the  party  engaged  in  the  defense 
at  Euddell's  Station  in  1780,  and  on  its  surrender  was 
carried  with  the  rest  of  the  prisoners  to  Detroit. 

"  *  Higgins'  Fort,  or  block-house,  had  been  built  at 
the  bank  of  the  Licking,  on  precipitous  rocks,  at  least 
thirty  feet  high,  which  served  to  protect  us  on  every 
side  but  one.  On  the  morning  of  the  12th  of  June, 
at  daylight,  the  fort,  which  consisted  of  six  or  seven 
houses,  was  attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians,  fifteen  or 
twenty  in  number.  There  was  a  cabin  outside,  below 
the  fort,  where  William  McCombs  resided,  although 
absent  at  that  time.  His  son  Andrew,  and  a  man 
hired  in  the  family,  named  Joseph  McFall,  on  making 
their  appearance  at  the  door  to  wash  themselves,  were 
both  shot  down — McCornbs  through  the  knee,  and 
McFall  in  the  pit  of  the  stomach.  McFall  ran  to  the 
block-house,  and  McCornbs  fell,  unable  to  support 
himself  longer,  just  after  opening  the  door  of  his 
cabin,  and  was  dragged  in  by  his  sisters,  who  barri 
caded  the  door  instantly.  On  the  level  and  only  ac 
cessible  side  there  was  a  corn-rield,  and  the  season 
oeing  favorable,  and  the  soil  rich  as  well  as  new,  the 


288  LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONB. 

core,  was  more  than  breast  hii/h.     Here  the  main  body 
of  the  Indians  lay  concealed,  while  three  or  four  who 
made  the  attack  attempted  thereby  to  decoy  the  whites 
ortsiclc  of  the  defenses.     Failing  in  this,  they  set  lire 
to  an    old  fence  and   corn-crib,  and  two  stables,  both 
long   enough   built   to   be    thoroughly   combustible. 
These  had  previously  protected  their  approach  in  that 
direction.     Captain  Asa  Reese  was  in  command  ol  our 
little  fort.     'Boys,'  said  he,   'some  of  you  must  run 
over  to  Ilinkston's  or   Harrison's.'     These  were  one 
and  a  half  and  two  miles  off,  but  in  different  directions. 
Every  man  declined.     I  objected,  alleging  as  rny  rea 
son  that  he   would  give  up  the  fort   before  I  could 
bring  relief;  but  on  his  assurance  that  he  would  hold 
out,  I  agreed  to  go.     I  jumped  off  the  bank  through 
the  thicket  of  trees,  which  broke  my  fall,  while  they 
scratched  my  face  and   limbs.     I  got  to  the  ground 
with  a  limb  clenched  in  my  hands,  which  I  had  grasped 
unawares  in  getting  through.     I   recovered  from    the 
jar  in  less  than  a  minute',  crossed  the  Licking,  and 
ran   up    a   cow-path  on  the  opposite  side,  which  the 
CONVS  from  one  of  those  forts  had  beat  down  in  their 
visits  for  water.     As  soon  as  I  had  gained  the  bank  1 
shouted  to  assure  my  friends  of  my  safety,  and  to  dis- 


INVASION   OF    INDIAN    COUNTRY.  289 

cottrage  the  enemy.  In  less  than  an  hour  I  was  back, 
with  a  relief  of  ten  horsemen,  well  armed,  and  driving 
in  full  chase  after  the  Indians.  But  they  had  de 
camped  immediately  upon  hearing  my  signal,  well 
knowing  what  it  meant,  and  it  was  deemed  imprudent 
to  pursue  them  with  so  weak  a  party — the  whole  force 
in  Iliggins'  block-house  hardly  sufficing  to  guard  the 
women  and  children  there.  McFall,  from  whom  the 
oullet  could  not  be  extracted,  lingered  two  days  and 
sights  in  great  pain,  when  he  died,  as  did  McCombs) 
on  the  ninth  day,  mortification  then  taking  place.' 

"  While  these  depredations  were  going  on,  most  of 
the  Northwestern  tribes  were  ostensibly  at  peace  with 
the  country,  treaties  having  recently  been  made.  But 
the  Kentackians,  exasperated  by  the  repeated  out 
rages,  determined  to  have  resort  to  their  favorite  ex 
pedient  of  invading  the  Indian  country.  How  far 
they  were  justified  in  holding  the  tribes  responsible 
for  the  actions  of  these  roving  plunderers,  the  reader 
must  judge  for  himself.  We  may  remark,  however, 
that  it  does  not  seem  distinctly  proved  that  the  Indians 
engaged  in  these  attacks  belonged  to  any  of  the  tribes 
against  whom  the  attack  was  to  be  made.  But  the 

backwoodsmen  were    never  very  scrupulous  in  such 
19 


290  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONB. 

matters.  They  generally  regarded  the  Indian  race  as 
a  unit:  an  offense  committed  by  one  warrior  might 
be  lawfully  punished  on  another.  We  often,  in  read 
ing  the  history  of  the  West,  read  of  persons  who, 
having  lost  relations  by  Indians  of  one  tribe,  made  a 
practice  of  killing  all  whom  they  met,  whether  in 
peace  or  war.  It  is  evident,  as  Marshall  says,  that 
no  authority  but  that  of  Congress  could  render  an 
expedition  of  this  kind  lawful.  The  Governor  of 
Virginia  had  given  instructions  to  the  commanders 
of  the  counties  to  take  the  necessary  means  for  de 
fense  ;  and  the  Kentuckians,  giving  a  free  interpreta 
tion  to  these  instructions,  decided  that  the  expedition 
was  necessary  and  resolved  to  undertake  it. 

"  General  Clark  was  selected  to  command  it,  and  to 
the  standard  of  this  favorite  officer  volunteers  eagerly 
thronged.  A  thousand  men  were  collected  at  the  Falls 
of  the  Ohio,  from  whence  the  troops  marched  by  land 
to  St.  Vincennes,  while  the  provisions  and  other  sup 
plies  were  conveyed  by  water.  The  troops  soon  be 
came  discouraged.  When  the  provisions  reached 
Vincennes,  after  a  delay  of  several  days  on  account 
of  the  low  water,  it  was  found  that  a  large  proportion 
of  them  were  spoiled.  In  consequence  of  this,  the 


RETURN  OP  INVADING  FORCES.       291 

men  were  placed  upon  short  allowance,  with  which, 
of  course,  they  were  not  well  pleased.  In  the  delay 
in  waiting  for  the  boats,  much  of  the  enthusiasm  of 
lha  rnen  had  evaporated;  and  it  is  said  by  some  that 
General  Clark  dispatched  a  messenger  to  the  tov  QS, 
in  ad  ^ance  of  the  troops,  to  offer  them  the  choice  of 
peace  or  Avar,  which  greatly  lessened  the  chances  of 
the  success  of  the  expedition  Though  this  measure 
would  be  only  complying  with  the  requirements  of 
good  faith,  it  is  very  doubtful  if  it  was  adopted,  so 
utterly  at  variance  would  it  be  with  the  usual  manner 
of  conducting  these  expeditions. 

"At  any  rate,  when  the  army  arrived  within  two 
days'  march  of  the  Indian  towns,  no  less  than  three 
hundred  of  the  men  refused  to  proceed,  nor  could  all 
the  appeals  of  Clark  induce  them  to  alter  their  deter 
mination.  They  marched  off  in  a  body ;  and  so  dis 
couraged  were  the  others  by  this  desertion,  and  the 
unfavorable  circumstances  in  which  they  were  placed, 
I  hat  a  council  held  the  evening  after  their  departure 
concluded  to  relinquish  the  undertaking." 

The  whole  of  the  troops  returned  to  Kentucky  in 
a  very  disorderly  manner.  Thus  did  this  expedition. 
begun  ur.der  the  most  favorable  auspices — for  the 


292  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

commander's  reputation  was  greater  than  any  other 
in  the  AVest,  and  the  men  were  the  elite  of  Kentucky 
— altogether  fail  of  its  object,  the  men  not  having 
even  seen  the  enemy.  Marshall,  in  accounting  for 
this  unexpected  termination,  says  that  Clark  was  no 
longer  the  man  he  had  been ;  that  he  had  injured  hid 
intellect  by  the  use  of  spirituous  liquors.  Colonel 
Logan  had  at  first  accompanied  Clark,  but  he  soon 
returned  to  Kentucky  to  organize  another  expedition ; 
that  might,  while  the  attention  of  the  Indians  was  al 
together  engrossed  by  the  advance  of  Clark,  fall  upon 
some  unguarded  point.  He  raised  the  requisite  num 
ber  of  troops  without  difficulty,  and  by  a  rapid  march 
completely  surprised  one  of  the  Shawanee  towns, 
which  he  destroyed,  killing  several  of  the  warriors, 
and  bringing  away  a  number  of  prisoners.  In  regard 
to  the  results  of  the  measures  adopted  by  the  Ken- 
tuckians,  we  quote  from  Marshall : 

"  In  October  of  this  year,  a  large  number  of  families 
traveling  by  land  to  Kentucky,  known  by  the  name 
of  McNitt's  company,  were  surprised  in  camp,  at  night, 
by  a  party  of  Indians,  between  Big  and  Little  Laurel 
River,  and  totally  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  twenty -one 
persons  killed;  the  rest  dispersed,  or  taken  prisonera 


HARGROVE  S   DEFEAT.  293 

"About  die  same  time,  Captain  Ilardin,  from  the 
south-western  part  of  the  district,  with  a  party  of  men, 
made  an  excursion  into  the  Indian  country,  surround 
ing  the  Saline ;  he  fell  in  with  a  camp  of  Indians 
whom  he  attacked  and  defeated,  killing  four  of  them, 
without  loss  on  his  part. 

"  Some  time  in  December,  Hargrove  and  others  were 
defeated  at  the  mouth  of  Buck  Creek,  on  the  Cumber 
land  River.  The  Indians  attacked  in  the  night,  killed 
one  man,  and  wounded  Hargrove ;  who  directly  be 
came  engaged  in  a  rencontre  with  an  Indian,  armed 
with  his  tomahawk ;  of  this  he  was  disarmed,  but  es 
caped,  leaving  the  weapon  with  Hargrove,  who  bore 
it  off,  glad  to  extricate  himself.  In  this  year  also, 
Benjamin  Price  was  killed  near  the  three  forks  of 
Kentucky. 

"  Thus  ended,  in  a  full  renewal  of  the  war,  the  year 
whose  beginning  had  happily  witnessed  the  comple 
tion  of  the  treaties  of  peace. 

"  By  this  time,  one  thing  must  have  been  obvious  to 
those  who  had  attended  to  the  course  of  events — and 
that  was,  that  if  the  Indians  came  into  the  country, 
whether  for  peace  or  war,  hostilities  were  inevitable. 

1  If  the  white  people  went  into  their  country,   tno 


294  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

-a me  consequences  followed.  The  parties  were  yet 
highly  exasperated  against  each  other;  they  had  not 
L'ooled  since  the  peace,  if  peace  it  could  be  called;  and 
meet  where  they  would,  bloodshed  was  the  result. 

"  Whether  the  Indians  to  the  north  and  west  had  as 
certained,  or  not,  that  the  two  expeditions  of  this  year 
were  with  or  without  the  consent  of  Congress,  they 
could  but  think  the  treaties  vain  things;  and  either 
made  by  those  who  had  no  right  to  make  them,  or  no 
power  to  enforce  them.  With  Kentuckians,  it  was 
known  that  the  latter  was  the  fact.  To  the  Indians, 
the  consequence  was  the  same.  They  knew  to  a  cer 
tainty,  that  the  British  had  not  surrendered  the  posts 
on  the  lakes — that  it  was  from  them  they  received 
their  supplies ;  that  they  had  been  deceived,  as  to  the 
United  States  getting  the  posts,  and  they  were  easily 
persuaded  to  believe,  that  theee  posts  would  not  be 
transferred ;  and  that  in  truth,  the  British,  not  the 
United  States,  had  been  the  conquerors  in  the  lato 
iv  ar. 

"  Such  were  the  reflections  which  the  state  of  facts 
would  have  justified,  and  at  the  same  time  have  dis 
posed  them  for  war.  The  invasion  of  their  country 
by  two  powerful  armies  from  Kentucky,  could  leave 


INCIDENT   IN    BOURBON    COUNTY.  295 

no  doubt  of  a  disposition  equally  hostile  on  her  part 
Congress,  utterly  destitute  of  the  means  for  enforcing 
the  treaties,  either  on  the  one  side  or  the  other,  stood 
aloof,  ruminating  on  the  inexhaustible  abundance  of 
her  own  want  of  resources — and  the  abuse  of  herself 
for  not  possessing  them." 

After  this  year,  we  hear  of  but  few  independent  ex 
peditions  from  Kentucky.  Their  militia  were  often 
called  out  to  operate  with  the  United  States  troops, 
and  in  Wayne's  campaign  were  of  much  service;  but 
this  belongs  to  the  general  history  of  the  United  States. 
All  that  we  have  to  relate  of  Kentucky  now,  is  a  series 
of  predatory  attacks  by  the  Indians,  varied  occasion 
ally  by  a  spirited  reprisal  by  a  small  party  of  whites. 
It  is  estimated  that  fifteen  hundred  persons  were 
either  killed  or  made  prisoners  in  Kentucky  after  the 
year  1783. 

"On  the  night  of  the  llth  of  April,  1787,"  says 
McClung,  "  the  house  of  a  widow,  in  Bourbon  County, 
became  the  scene  of  an  adventure  which  we  think 
deserves  to  be  related.  She  occupied  what  is  gener 
ally  called  a  double  cabin,  in  a  lonely  part  of  the 
country,  one  room  of  which  was  tenanttd  by  the  old 
lady  herself,  together  with  two  grown  sons,  and  a 


2#6  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

widowed  daughter,  at  that  time  suckling  an  infant, 
while  the  other  was  occupied  by  two  unmarried 
daughters,  from  sixteen  to  twenty  years  of  age. 
together  with  a  little  girl  not  more  than  half  grown 
The  hour  was  eleven  o'clock  at  night.  One  of  the 
unmarried  daughters  was  still  busily  engaged  at  the 
loom,  but  the  other  members  of  the  family,  with  the 
exception  of  one  of  the  sons,  had  retired  to  rest. 
Some  symptoms  of  an  alarming  nature  had  engaged 
the  attention  of  the  young  man  for  an  hour  before 
any  thing  of  a  decided  character  took  place. 

"  The  cry  of  awls  was  heard  in  the  adjoining  wood, 
answering  each  other  in  rather  an  unusual  manner. 
The  horses,  which  were  enclosed  as  usual  in  a  pound 
near  the  house,  were  more  than  commonly  excited 
and  by  repeated  snorting  and  galloping,  announced 
the  presence  of  some  object  of  terror.  The  you*j 
tnan  was  often  upon  the  point  of  awakening  hia 
brother,  but  was  as  often  restrained  by  the  fear  of 
incurring  ridicule  and  the  reproach  of  timidity,  ai 
that  time  an  unpardonable  blemish  in  the  character 
of  a  Kentuckian.  At  length  hasty  steps  were  heard 
;n  the  yard,  and  quickly  afterward,  several  loud 
knocks  at  the  door,  accompanied  by  the  usual  excla- 


INCIDENT   IN   BOtRBON   COUNTY.  297 

matiori,  'Who  keeps  house?' in  very  good  English. 
The  young  man,  supposing  from  the  language  that 
some  benighted  settlers  were  at  the  door,  hastily 
arose,  and  was  advancing  to  withdraw  the  bar  which 
secured  it,  when  his  mother,  who  had  long  lived  upon 
the  frontiers,  and  had  probably  detected  the  Indian 
tone  in  the  demand  for  admission,  instantly  sprung 
out  of  bed,  and  ordered  her  son  not  to  admit  them, 
declaring  that  they  were  Indians. 

"She  instantly  awakened  her  other  son,  and  the 
two  young  men  seized  their  guns,  which  were  always 
charged,  prepared  to  repel  the  enemy.  The  Indians, 
finding  it  impossible  to  enter  under  their  assumed 
characters,  began  to  thunder  at  the  door  with  great 
violence,  but  a  single  shot  from  a  loop-hole  compelled 
them  to  shift  the  attack  to  some  less  exposed  point 
and,  unfortunately,  they  discovered  the  door  of  the 
other  cabin,  containing  the  three  daughters.  The 
rifles  of  the  brothers  could  not  be  brought  to  bear 
upon  this  point,  and  by  means  of  several  rails  taken 
from  the  yard  fence,  the  door  was  forced  from  its 
hinges,  and  the  three  girls  were  at  the  mercy  of  the 
ravages.  One  was  instantly  secured,  but  the  eldest 
defended  herself  desperately  with  a  knife  which  she 


2i)t?  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

had    been  using  at  tlie  loom,  and  stabbed  one  of  lha 
Indians  to  the  heart  before  she  was  tomahawked. 

"Jn  the  mean  time  the  little  girl,  who  had  been 
overlooked  by  the  enemy  in  their  eagerness  to  secaio 
tho  others,  ran  out  into  the  yard,  and  might  have 
eileuted  her  escape,  had  she  taken  advantage  of  tho 
darkness  and  fled;  but  instead  of  that,  the  terrified 
little  creature  ran  around  the  house  wringing  her 
hands,  and  crying  out  that  her  sisters  were  killed. 
The  brothers,  unable  to  hear  her  cries  without  risking 
every  thing  for  her  rescue,  rushed  to  the  door  and  were 
preparing  to  sally  out  to  her  assistance,  when  their 
mother  threw  herself  before  them  and  calmly  declared 
that  the  child  must  be  abandoned  to  its  fate ;  that  the 
sally  would  sacrifice  the  lives  of  all  the  rest,  without 
the  slightest  benefit  to  the  little  girl.  Just  then  the 
child  uttered  a  loud  scream,  followed  by  a  few  faint 
moans,  and  all  was  again  silent.  Presently  the  crack 
Jin.™  )f  flames  was  heard,  accompanied  by  a  triumph 
ant  yell  from  the  Indians,  announcing  that  they  had 
set  fire  to  that  division  of  the  house  which  had  been 
occupied  by  the  daughters,  and  of  which  they  held 
undisputed  possession. 

"  The  fire  was  quickly  communicated  to  the  rest  of 


TERRIBLE    MASSACRE.  299 

the  building,  and  it  became  necessary  to  abandon  it 
01  perish  in  the  flames.  In  the  one  case  there  was  a 
possibility  that  some  might  escape;  in  the  other,  their 
fate  would  be  equally  certain  and  terrible.  The 
rapid  approach  of  the  flames  cut  short  their  moment 
ary  suspense.  The  door  was  thrown  opeu,  and  the 
old  lady,  supported  by  her  eldest  son,  attempted  to 
cross  the  fence  at  one  point,  while  her  daughter, 
carrying  her  child  in  her  arms,  and  attended  by  the 
younger  of  the  brothers,  ran  in  a  different  direction. 
The  blazing  roof  shed  a  light  over  the  yard  but  little 
inferior  to  that  of  day,  and  the  savages  were  distinctly 
seen  awaiting  the  approach  of  their  victims.  The  old 
lady  was  permitted  to  reach  the  stile  unmolested,  but 
in  the  act  of  crossing  received  several  balls  in  her 
breast  and  fell  dead.  Her  son,  providentially,  re 
mained  unhurt,  and  by  extraordinary  agility  effected 
his  escape. 

"The  other  party  succeeded  also  in  reaching  the 
fence  unhurt,  but  in  the  act  of  crossing,  were  vigor 
ously  assailed  by  several  Indians,  who,  throwing 
down  their  guns,  rushed  upon  them  with  their  toma 
hawks  The  young  man  defended  his  sister  gallantly, 
firing  upon  the  enemy  as  they  approached,  and  theii 


300  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONB. 

wielding  the  butt  of  his  rifle  with  a  fury  that  drew 
their  whole  attention  upon  himself,  and  gave  his 
sister  an  opportunity  of  effecting  her  escape.  lie 
quickly  fell,  however,  under  the  tomahawks  of  hi? 
enemies,  and  was  found  at  daylight,  scalped  and 
mangled  in  a  shocking  manner.  Of  the  whole  family 
consisting  of  eight  persons,  when  the  attack  com 
menced,  only  three  escaped.  Four  were  killed  upon 
the  spot,  and  one  (the  second  daughter)  carried  off  as 
a  prisoner. 

"  The  neighborhood  was  quickly  alarmed,  and  by 
daylight  about  thirty  men  were  assembled  under  the 
command  of  Colonel  Edwards.  A  light  snow  had 
fallen  during  the  latter  part  of  the  night,  and  the 
Indian  trail  could  be  pursued  at  a  gallop.  It  led 
directly  into  the  mountainous  country  bordering  upon 
Licking,  and  afforded  evidences  of  great  hurry  and 
precipitation  on  the  part  of  the  fugitives.  Unfortu 
nately  a  hound  had  been  permitted  to  accompany  the 
whites,  and  as  the  trail  became  fresh  and  the  scent 
warm,  she  followed  it  with  eagerness,  baying  loudly 
and  giving  the  alarm  to  the  Indians.  The  consequen 
ces  of  this  imprudence  were  soon  displayed.  The 
enemy  finding  the  pursuit  keen,  and  perceiving  that 


UNSUCCESSFUL    ARTIFICE.  301 

the  strength  of  the  prisoner  began  to  fail,  instantly  sunk 
their  tomahawks  in  her  head  and  left  her,  still  warm 
and  bleeding,  upon  the  snow. 

As  the  whites  came  up,  she  retained  strength  enough 
to  waive  her  hand  in  token  of  recognition,  and  ap 
peared  desirous  of  giving  them  some  information,  with 
regard  to  the  enemy,  but  her  strength  was  too  far 
gone.  Her  brother  sprung  from  his  horse  and  knelt 
by  her  side,  endeavoring  to  stop  the  effusion  of  blood, 
but  in  vain.  She  gave  him  her  hand,  muttered 
some  inarticulate  words,  and  expired  within  two  min 
utes  after  the  arrival  of  the  party.  The  pursuit  waa 
renewed  with  additional  ardor,  and  in  twenty  min 
utes  the  enemy  was  within  view.  They  had  taken 
possession  of  a  steep  narrow  ridge  and  seemed  desirous 
of  magnifying  their  numbers  in  the  eyes  of  the  whites, 
as  they  ran  rapidly  from  tree  to  tree,  and  maintained 
a  steady  yell  in  their  most  appalling  tones.  The  pur- 
suers,  however,  were  too  experienced  to  be  deceived 
by  so  common  an  artifice,  and  being  satisfied  that  the 
number  of  the  enemy  must  be  inferior  to  their  own, 
they  dismounted,  tied  their  horses,  and  flanking  out 
ID  such  a  manner  as  to  enclose  the  enemy,  ascended 


802  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONB. 

the  ridge  as  rapidly  as  was  consistent  with  a  due  re 
gard  to  the  shelter  of  their  persons 

The  £r  ng  quickly  commenced,  and  now  for  the  first 
time  they  discovered  that  only  two  Indians  were  op 
posed  to  them.  They  had  voluntarily  sacrificed  them 
selves  for  the  safety  of  the  main  body,  and  succeeded 
in  delaying  pursuit  until  their  friends  could  reach  the 
mountains.  One  of  them  was  instantly  shot  dead,  and 
the  other  was  badly  wounded,  as  was  evident  from  the 
blood  upon  his  blanket,  as  well  as  that  which  filled 
his  tracks  in  the  snow  for  a  considerable  distance. 
The  pursuit  was  recommenced,  and  urged  keenly  until 
night,  when  the  trail  entered  a  running  stream  and 
was  lost.  On  the  following  moining  the  snow  had 
melted,  and  every  trace  of  the  enemy  was  obliterated. 
This  affair  must  be  regarded  as  highly  honorable  to 
the  skill,  address,  and  activity  of  the  Indians;  and  the 
self-devotion  of  the  rear  guard,  is  a  lively  instance  of 
that  magnanimity  of  which  they  are  at  times  capable, 
and  which  is  more  remarkable  in  them,  from  the  ex 
treme  caution,  and  tender  regard  for  their  own  lives, 
w  Inch  usually  distinguished  their  warriors. 

From  this  time  Simon  Kenton's  name  became  very 
prominent  as  a  leader.     This  year,  at  the  head  of 


INDIAN    RAIDS 

forty-six  men,  he  pursued  a  body  of  Indians,  but  did 
not  succeed  in  overtaking  them,  which  he  afterward 
regarded  as  a  fortunate  circumstance,  as  he  ascertained 
that  they  were  at  least  double  the  number  of  his  own 
party.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Soott,  having  been 
carried  off  by  the  Indians,  Kenton  followed  them  over 
the  Ohio,  and  released  him. 

As  early  as  January,  1783,  the  Indians  entered 
Kentucky,  two  of  them  were  captured  near  Crab  Or 
chard  by  Captain  Whitley.  The  same  month,  a  party 
stole  a  number  of  horses  from  the  Elkhorn  settlements 
they  were  pursued  and  surprised  in  their  camp.  Their 
leader  extricated  his  band,  by  a  singular  strata^  jm. 
Springing  up  before  the  whites  could  fire,  he  vjnt 
through  a  series  of  the  most  extraordinary  anticF,  1  ap 
ing  and  yelling  as  if  frantic.  This  conduct  abecvb:ng 
the  attention  of  the  whites,  his  followers  tcoh  ad 
vantage  of  the  opportunity  to  escape.  As  soon  as 
they  had  all  disappeared,  the  wily  chief  plurgod  into 
the  woods  and  was  seen  no  more.  The  attacks  were 
continued  in  March.  Several  parties  and  fannlies  suf 
fered  severely.  Lieutenant  McClure,  folk-wing  the 
trail  of  a  maurauding  party  of  Indians,  fell  ir;  with  an 


304  LIFE   OP  COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

other  bod}r,  and  in  the  skirmish  that  ensued,  was  mor 
tally  wounded. 

In  1789,  a  conference  was  held  at  the  mouth  of  ihc 
Muskingum,  with  most  of  the  northwestern  tribes, 
the  result  of  which  was  the  conclusion  of  another 
treaty.  The  Shawanese  were  not  included  in  this 
pacification.  This  tribe  was  the  most  constant  in  its 
enmity  to  the  whites,  of  all  the  Western  Indians. 
There  was  but  little  use  in  making  peace  with  the  In 
dians  unless  all  were  included ;  for  as  long  as  one  tribe 
was  at  war,  restless  spirits  among  the  others  were  found 
to  take  part  with  them,  and  the  whites,  on  the  other 
hand,  were  not  particular  to  distinguish  between  hostile 
and  friendly  Indians. 

Though  the  depredations  continued  this  year,  no  af 
fair  of  unusual  interest  occurred ;  small  parties  of  the 
Indians  infested  the  settlements,  murdering  and  plun 
dering  the  inhabitants.  They  were  generally  pursued, 
but  mostly  without  success.  Major  McMillan  was  at 
tacked  by  six  or  seven  Indians,  but  escaped  unhurt 
after  killing  two  of  his  assailants. 

A  boat  upon  the  Ohio  was  fired  upon,  five  men  killed, 
and  a  woman  made  prisoner.  In  their  attacks  upon 
boats,  the  Indians  employed  the  stratagem  of  which 


INDIAN  OUTRAGES   CONTINUED.  305 

tho  whites  had  been  warned  by  Girtj.  White  men 
would  appear  upon  the  shore,  begging  the  crew  to  res 
cue  them  from  the  Indians,  who  were  pursuing  them. 
Some  of  these  were  renegades,  and  others  prisoners 
compelled  to  act  this  part,  under  threats  of  death  in 
its  most  dreadful  form  if  they  refused. 

The  warning  of  Girty  is  supposed  to  have  saved 
•iiany  persons  from  this  artifice ;  but  too  often  unable 
to  resist  the  many  appeals,  emigrants  became  victims 
to  the  finest  feelings  of  our  nature. 

Thus  in  March,  1790,  a  boat  descending  the  river 
was  decoyed  ashore,  and  no  sooner  had  it  reached  the 
bank  than  it  was  captured  by  fifty  Indians,  who  killed 
a  man  and  a  woman,  and  made  the  rest  prisoners, 
An  expedition  was  made  against  the  Indians  on  the 
Sciota  by  General  Harmer,  of  the  United  States  army, 
and  General  Scott,  of  the  Kentucky  militia,  but  noth 
ing  of  consequence  was  achieved.  In  May  a  number 
of  people  returning  from  Divine  service,  on  Bear  Grass 
Creek,  were  attacked,  and  one  man  killed,  and  a 
ivoman  made  prisoner,  who  was  afterward  tomahawked. 
Three  days  after,  a  boat  containing  six  men  and  sev 
eral  families  was  captured  by  sixteen  Indians  without 

Lass.     The  whites  were  all  carried  off  by  the  Indians, 
20 


806  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOON1S. 

who  intended,  it  is  said,  to  make  them  slaves ;  one  of 
the  men  escaped  and  brought  the  news  to  the  settle 
ments. 

In  the  fall  Harmer  made  a  second  expedition, 
wliich  was  attended  with  great  disasters.  Several 
marauding  attacks  of  the  Indians  ensued;  nor  was 
peace  finally  restored  until  after  the  treaty  of  Green 
ville,  which  followed  the  subjugation  of  the  Indiani 
by  General  Wayne  in  1794. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Colona.  Boone  meets  with  the  loss  of  all  his  land  in  Kentuiky, 
and  emigrates  to  Virginia — Resides  on  the  Kenhawas,  near 
Point  Pleasant— Hears  of  the  fertility  of  Missouri,  and  the 
abundance  of  game  there — Emigrates  to  Missouri — Is  ap 
pointed  commandant  of  a  district  under  the  Spanish  Govern 
ment—Mr.  Audubon's  narrative  of  a  night  passed  with 
Boone,  and  the  narratives  made  by  him  during  the  night — 
Extraordinary  power  of  his  memory. 

A  PERIOD  of  severe  adversity  for  Colonel  Bcone 
now  ensued.  His  aversion  to  legal  technicalities  and 
his  ignorance  of  legal  forms  were  partly  the  causo  of 
defects  in  the  titles  to  the  lands  which  he  had  long  ago 
acquired,  improved,  and  nobly  defended.  But  the 
whole  system  of  land  titles  in  Kentucky  at  that  early 
period  was  so  utterly  defective,  that  hundreds  of  others 
who  were  "better  informed  and  more  careful  than  the 
old  pioneer,  lost  their  lands  by  litigation  and  the  arts 
and  rogueries  of  land  speculators,  who  made  it  their 
easiness  to  hunt  up  defects  in  land  titles. 

The  Colonel  lost  all  his  land  —even  his  beautiful 
(307) 


LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 

farm  near  Boonesborougli,  which  ought  to  have  been 
held  sacred  by  any  men  possessed  of  a  particle  of 
patriotism  or  honest  feeling,  was  taken  from  him.  lie 
consequently  left  Kentucky  and  settled  on  the  Ken- 
hawa  River  in  Virginia,  not  far  from  Point  Pleasant. 
This  removal  appears  to  have  taken  place  in  the  year 
1790.  He  remained  in  this  place  several  years,  culti 
vating  a  farm,  raising  stock,  and  at  the  proper  seasons 
indulging  in  his  favorite  sport  of  hunting. 

Some  hunters  who  had  been  pursuing  their  sport 
on  the  western  shores  of  the  Missouri  lliver  gave  Col 
onel  Boone  a  very  vivid  description  of  that  country, 
expatiating  on  the  fertility  of  the  land,  the  abundance 
of  game,  and  the  great  herds  of  buffalo  ranging  ovei 
the  vast  expanse  cf  the  prairies.  They  also  described 
the  simple  manners  of  the  people,  the  absence  of  law 
yers  and  lawsuits,  and  the  Arcadian  happiness  which 
was  enjoyed  by  all  in  the  distant  region,  in  such  glow 
ing  terms  that  Boone  resolved  to  emigrate  and  settle 
there,  leaving  his  fourth  son  Jesse  in  the  Kenhawa 
valley,  where  he  had  married  and  settled,  and  who  did 
not  follow  him  till  several  years  after.* 

Mr.  Peck  fixes  the  period  of  this  emigration  in  1795 

*  Peck. 


RECEIVES   A   SPANISH   COMMISSION.  309 

Perkins,  in  his  "  Western  Annals,"  places  it  in  1797. 
II is  authority  is  an  article  of  Thomas  J.  Ilinde  in  the 
"  American  Pioneer,"  who  says :  "  I  was  neighbor  to 
Daniel  Boone,  the  first  white  man  that  fortified  against 
thn  Indians  in  Kentucky.  In  October,  1797,  I  saw- 
Kim  on  pack-horses  take  up  his  journey  for  Missouri, 
then  Upper  Louisiana." 

Mr.  Peck  says  :*  "  At  that  period,  and  for  several 
years  after,  the  country  of  his  retreat  belonged  to  the 
Crown  of  Spain.  His  fame  had  reached  this  remote 
region  before  him ;  and  he  received  of  the  Lieutenant- 
Governor,  who  resided  at  St.  Louis,  '  assurance  that 
ample  portions  of  land  should  be  given  to  him  and 
his  family.'  His  first  residence  was  in  the  Fernme 
Osage  settlement,  in  the  District  of  St.  Charles,  about 
forty-five  miles  west  of  St.  Louis.  Here  he  remained 
with  his  son  Daniel  M.  Boone  until  180-1,  when  he 
removed  to  the  residence  of  his  youngest  son,  Nathan 
Boone,  with  whom  he  continued  till  about  1810,  when 
he  went  to  reside  with  his  son-in-law,  Flanders  Culla- 
way.  A  commission  from  Don  Charles  D.  Delassus, 
Lieutcnant-Governor,  dated  July  llth,  1800,  appoint 
ing  him  commandant  of  the  Femme  Osage  District, 

*  Life  of  Boone. 


810  LIFE  OP   COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE. 

was  tendered  and  accepted.  lie  ictained  this  com 
mand,  which  included  both  civil  and  military  duties ' 
and  he  continued  to  discharge  them  with  credit  to 
himself,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  concerned,  until 
the  transfer  of  the  government  to  the  United  States. 
The  simple  manners  of  the  frontier  people  of  Missouri 
exactly  suited  the  peculiar  habits  and  temper  of 
Colonel  Boone." 

It  was  during  his  residence  in  Missouri  that  Colonel 
Boone  was  visited  by  the  great  naturalist,  J.  J.  Audu- 
bon,  who  passed  a  night  with  him.  In  his  Ornitho 
logical  Biography,  Mr.  Audubon  gives  the  following 
narrative  of  what  passed  on  that  occasion : 

"  Daniel  Boone,  or,  as  he  was  usually  called  in  the 
Western  country,  Colonel  Boone,  happened  to  spend 
a  night  with  me  under  the  same  roof,  more  than 
twenty  years  ago.*  We  had  returned  from  a  shooting 
excursion,  in  the  course  of  which  his  extraordinary 
skill  in  the  management  of  the  rifle  had  been  fully 
displayed.  On  retiring  to  the  room  appropriated  to 
that  remarkable  individual  and  myself  for  the  night,  1 
felt  anxious  to  know  more  of  his  exploits  and  adven 
lures  than  I  did,  and  accordingly  took  the  liberty  of 

*  This  would  be  about  the  year  1810 


A  NIGHT'  WITH  AUDUBON.  311 

proposing  numerous  questions  to  him.  The  stature 
and  general  appearance  of  this  wanderer  of  the  West 
ern  forests  approached  the  gigantic.  His  chest  was 
broad  and  prominent ;  his  muscular  powers  displayed 
themselves  in  every  limb;  his  countenance  gave  indi 
cation  of  his  great  courage,  enterprise,  and  persever 
ance  ;  and  when  he  spoke,  the  very  motion  of  his  lips 
brought  the  impression  that  whatever  he  uttered  could 
not  be  otherwise  than  strictly  true.  I  undressed, 
whilst  he  merely  took  off  his  hunting-shirt,  and  ar 
ranged  a  few  folds  of  blankets  on  the  floor,  choosing 
rather  to  lie  there,  as  he  observed,  than  on  the  softest 
bed.  When  we  had  both  disposed  of  ourselves,  each 
after  his  own  fashion,  he  related  to  me  the  following 
account  of  his  powers  of  memory,  which  I  lay  before 
you,  kind  reader,  in  his  own  words,  hoping  that  the 
simplicity  of  his  style  may  prove  interesting  to  you* 
"  '  I  was  once,'  said  he,  '  on  a  hunting  expedition 
on  the  banks  of  the  Green  River,  when  the  lower 
.Mrts  of  this  State  (Kentucky)  were  still  in  the  hands 
of  Nature,  and  none  but  the  sons  of  the  soil  were 
looked  upon  as  its  lawful  proprietors.  We  Virginians 
had  for  some  time  been  waging  a  war  of  intrusion 
upon  them,  and  I,  amongst  the  rest,  rambled  through 


812  LIFE   OF  COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

the  woods  in  pursuit  of  their  race,  as  l  now  would 
rollow  the  tracks  of  any  ravenous  animal.  The  In 
dians  outwitted  me  one  dark  night,  and  I  was  as  un 
expectedly  as  suddenly  made  a  prisoner  by  them. 
The  trick  had  been  managed  with  great  skill ;  for  no 
sooner  had  I  extinguished  the  fire  of  my  camp,  and 
laid  me  down  to  rest,  in  full  security,  as  I  thought, 
than  I  felt  myself  seized  by  an  indistinguishable  num 
ber  of  hands,  and  was  immediately  pinioned,  as  if 
about  to  be  led  to  the  scaffold  for  execution.  To  have 
attempted  to  be  refractory  would  have  proved  useless 
and  dangerous  to  my  life ;  and  I  suffered  myself  to  be 
removed  from  my  camp  to  theirs,  a  few  miles  distant, 
without  uttering  even  a  word  of  complaint.  You  are 
aware,  I  dare  say,  that  to  act  in  this  manner  was  the 
best  policy,  as  you  understand  that  by  so  doing  I 
proved  to  the  Indians  at  once  that  I  was  born  and 
bred  as  fearless  of  death  as  any  of  themselves. 

"  '  When  we  reached  the  camp,  great  rejoicings 
vrore  exhibited.  Two  squaws  and  a  few  papooses  ap 
peared  particularly  delighted  at  the  sight  of  me,  and  1 
was  assured,  by  very  unequivocal  gestures  and  words, 
that,  on  the  morrow,  the  mortal  enemy  of  the  Red 
fkins  would  cease  to  live.  I  never  opened  my  lios 


NARRATIVE  TO  AUDUBON.         813 

but  was  busy  contriving  some  scheme  which  might 
enable  me  to  give  the  rascals  the  slip  before  dawn. 
The  women  immediately  fell  a  searching  about  my 
nunling-shirt  for  whatever  they  might  think  valuable, 
and,  fortunately  for  me,  soon  found  my  flask  filled 
with  Monongdheh  (that  is,  reader,  strong  whisky).  A 
terrific  grin  was  exhibited  on  their  murderous  counte 
nances,  while  my  heart  throbbed  with  joy  at  the  an 
ticipation  of  their  intoxication.  The  crew  immedi 
ately  began  to  beat  their  bellies  and  sing,  as  they 
passed  the  bottle  from  mouth  to  mouth.  Bow  often 
did  I  wish  the  flask  ten  times  its  size,  and  filled  with 
aquafortis  I  I  observed  that  the  squaws  drank  more 
freely  than  the  warriors,  and  again  my  spirits  were 
about  to  be  depressed,  when  the  report  of  a  gun  was 
heard  at  a  distance.  The  Indians  all  jumped  on  their 
feet.  The  singing  and  drinking  were  both  brought 
to  a  stand,  and  I  saw,  with  inexpressible  joy,  the  men 
walk  off  to  some  distance  and  talk  to  the  squaws.  I 
knew  that  they  were  consulting  about  me,  and  I  fore 
saw  that  in  a  few  moments  the  warriors  would  go  to 
discover  the  cause  of  the  gun  having  been  fired  so 
near  their  camp.  I  expected  that  the  squaws  would 
be  left  to  guard  me.  Well,  sir,  it  was  just  so.  They 


814:  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

returned ;  the  men  took  up  their  guns,  and  walked 
away.  The  squaws  sat  down  again,  and  in  less  than 
3ve  minutes  had  my  bottle  up  to  their  dirty  mouths, 
gurgling  down  their  throats  the  remains  of  the  whisky. 

"  '  TVith  what  pleasure  did  I  see  them  becoming 
more  and  more  drunk,  until  the  liquor  took  such  hold 
of  them  that  it  was  quite  impossible  for  these  women 
to  be  of  any  service.  They  tumbled  down,  rolled 
about,  and  began  to  snore ;  when  I,  having  no  other 
chance  of  freeing  myself  from  the  cords  that  fastened 
me,  rolled  over  and  over  toward  the  fire,  and,  after  a 
short  time,  burned  them  asunder.  I  rose  on  my  feet, 
stretched  my  stiffened  sinews,  snatched  up  my  rifle, 
and,  for  once  in  my  life  spared  that  of  Indians.  I 
DOW  recollect  how  desirous  I  once  or  twice  felt  to  lay 
open  the  skulls  of  the  wretches  with  my  tomahawk ; 
but  when  I  again  thought  upon  killing  beings  unpre 
pared  and  unable  to  defend  themselves,  it  looked  like 
murder  without  need,  and  I  gave  up  the  idea. 

"  'But,  sir,  I  felt  determined  to  mark  the  spot,  and 
wo  Iking  to  a  thrifty  ash  sapling  I  cut  out  of  it  three 
large  chips,  and  ran  off.     I  soon  reached  the  river 
soon  crossed  it,  and  threw  myself  deep  into  the  cane 
brakes,  imitating  the  tracksof  an  Indian  with  my  feet, 


NARRATIVE  TO  AUDUBON.         315 

so  that  no  chance  might  be  left  for  those  from  whom 
I  had  escaped  to  overtake  me. 

"  'It  is  now  nearly  twenty  years  since  this  hap 
pened,  and  more  than  five  since  I  left  the  whites'  set 
tlements,  which  I  might  probably  never  have  visited 
again  had  I  not  been  called  on  as  a  witness  in  a  law 
suit  that  was  pending  in  Kentucky,  and  which  I  really 
believe  would  never  have  been  settled  had  I  not  come 
forward  and  established  the  beginning  of  a  certain 
boundary  line.  This  is  the  story,  sir : 

"  '  Mr. moved  from  Old  Virginia  into  Ken 
tucky,  and  having  a  large  tract  granted  to  him  in  the 
new  State,  laid  claim  to  a  certain  parcel  of  land  ad- 
joining  Green  River,  and,  as  chance  would  have  it, 
took  for  one  of  his  corners  the  very  ash  tree  on  which 
I  had  made  my  mark,  and  finished  his  survey  of  some 
thousands  of  acres,  beginning,  as  it  is  expressed  in 
the  deed,  "  at  an  ash  marked  by  three  distinct  notches 
of  the  tomahawk  of  a  white  man." 

'•  '  The  tree  had  grown  much,  and  the  bark  bad 

covered  the  marks ;  but,  somehow  or  other,  Mr. 

heard  from  some  one  all  that  I  have  already  said  to 
you,  and  thinking  that  I  might  remember  the  spot 
alluded  to  in  the  deed,  but  which  was  no  longer  dia 


316  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONS. 

covcrable,  wrote  for  me  to  come  and  try  at  least  to 
find  the  place  or  the  tree.  His  letter  mentioned  tlat 
all  my  expenses  should  be  paid,  and  not  caring  much 
about  once  more  going  back  to  Kentucky  I  stai  ted 

and  met  Mr. .  After  some  conversation,  the  af 

fair  with  the  Indians  came  to  my  recollection.  I  con 
sidered  for  a  while,  and  began  to  think  that  after  all  I 
could  find  the  very  spot,  as  well  as  the  tree,  if  it  was 
yet  standing. 

u  *  Mr. and  I  mounted  our  horses,  and  off  we 

went  to  the  Green  River  Bottoms.  After  some  diffi 
culties — for  you  must  be  aware,  sir,  that  great  changes 
have  taken  place  in  those  woods — I  found  at  last  the 
spot  where  I  had  crossed  the  river,  and,  waiting  for  the 
moon  to  rise,  made  for  the  course  in  which  I  thought  the 
ash  tree  grew.  On  approaching  the  place,  I  felt  as  if 
the  Indians  were  there  still,  and  as  if  I  was  still  a 

prisoner  among  them.  Mr. and  I  camped  near 

what  I  conceived  the  spot,  and  waited  until  the  return 
of  day. 

"  'At  the  rising  of  the  sun  I  was  on  foot,  and,  after 
u  good  deal  of  musing,  thought  that  an  ash  tree  the:) 
in  sight  must  be  the  very  one  on  which  I  had  mode 
my  mark.  I  felt  as  if  there  oould  be  no  doubt  cf  it. 


REMARKABLE  POWER  OF  MEMORY.      81. 

,«nd  mentioned  my  thought  to  Mr. .  'Well,  Col 
onel  Boo  no,'  said  he,  'if  you  think  so,  I  hope  it  ma\i 
~^ovc  true,  but  we  must  have  some  witnesses  ;  do  you 
*  sy  here  about,  and  I  will  go  and  bring  some  of  the 

3  Ulcrs  whom  I  know.'     I  agreed.     Mr. trotted 

off,  and  I,  to  pass  the  time,  rambled  about  to  see  if  a 
deer  was  still  living  in  the  land.  But  ah!  sir,  what. a 
wonderful  difference  thirty  years  make  in  the  country  I 
Why,  at  the  time  when  I  was  caught  by  the  Indians, 
you  would  not  have  walked  out  in  any  direction  for 
more  than  a  mile  without  shooting  a  buck  or  a  bear. 

O 

There  were  then  thousands  of  buffaloes  on  the  lulls 
in  Kentucky;  the  land  looked  as  if  it  never  would 
become  poor ;  and  to  hunt  in  those  clays  was  a  pleasure 
indeed.  But  when  I  was  left  to  myself  on  the  banks 
of  Green  River,  I  dare  say  for  the  last  time  in  my  life, 
a  few  signs  only  of  deer  were  to  be  seen,  and,  as  to  a 
deer  itself,  I  saw  none. 

li  'Mr.  returned,  accompanied  by  three  gen 
tlemen.  They  looked  upon  me  as  if  I  had  bee" 
Washington  himself,  and  walked  to  the  ash  .  * 
which  I  now  called  my  own,  as  if  in  quest  of  ~  ^»g- 
lost  treasure.  I  took  an  axe  from  one  of  them,  and 
cut  a  few  chips  off  the  bark.  Still  no  signs  were  to 


818  LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

be  seen.  So  I  cut  again  until  I  thought  it  was  time 
to  be  cautious,  and  I  scraped  and  worked  away  with 
my  butcher-knife  until  I  did  come  to  where  my  toma 
hawk  had  left  an  impression  in  the  wood.  We  now 
went  regularly  to  work,  and  scraped  at  *ilie  tree  with 
care  until  three  hacks,  as  plain  as  any  three  notches 

ever  were,  could  be   seen.     Mr. and  the   other 

gentlemen  were  astonished,  and  I  must  allow  I  was 
as  much  surprised  as  pleased  myself.  I  made  affidavit 
of  this  remarkable  occurrence  in  presence  of  these 
gentlemen.  Mr.  -  -  gained  his  cause.  I  left  Gree:. 
River  forever,  and  came  to  where  we  now  are ;  aiiJ 
gii  I  wish  you  a  good-night'  " 


CHAPTER  XXH. 

Colonel  Boone  receives  a  large  grant  of  land  from  the  Spaniih 
Government  of  Upper  Louisiana— He  subsequently  loses  It 
by  neglecting  to  secure  the  formal  title — His  law  suits  in  liia 
cow  home — Character  of  the  people — Sketch  of  the  history 
df  Missouri — Colonel  Boone's  hunting — He  pays  his  debts  by 
the  sale  of  furs — Hunting  excursions  continued — In  danger 
from  the  Indians — Taken  sick  in  his  hunting  camp — His  rela 
tives  settled  in  his  neighborhood — Colonel  Boone  applies  to 
Congress  to  recover  his  land — The  Legislature  of  Kentucky 
supports  his  claim— Death  of  Mrs.  Boone — Results  of  the  ap 
plication  to  Congress — He  receives  one-eleventh  part  of  hia 
just  claim — He  ceases  to  hunt — Occupations  of  his  declining 
years — Mr.  Harding  paints  his  portrait. 

IN  consideration  of  his  official  services  as  Syndic, 
ten  thousand  arpents*  of  excellent  land  were  given 
to  Colonel  Boone  by  the  Government.  Under  the 
special  law,  in  order  to  make  his  title  good,  he  should 
have  obtained  a  confirmation  of  his  grant  from  the 
immediate  representative  of  the  Crown,  then  residing 
in  New  Orleans.  But  his  friend,  the  Commandant  a* 

*  An  arpent  of  land  is  eighty-five-hundredths  of  an  acre. 

(319) 


320  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONB. 

St.  Louis,  undertook  to  dispense  with  his  residence  on 
the  land  which  was  another  condition  to  a  sound  title, 
and  Boone  probably  supposed  that  "all  would  be 
right"  without  attending  to  any  of  the  formalities, 
.u:/l  neglected  to  take  the  necessary  steps  for  holding 
his  land  securely. 

It  is  probable  that  he  foresaw  that  Missouri  would 
soon  become  a  part  of  the  United  States,  and  expected 
justice  from  that  quarter.  But  in  this  he  was  disap 
pointed,  for  when  that  event  took  place,  the  comission- 
ers  of  the  United  States  appointed  to  decide  on  con- 
finned  chiins  felt  constrained  by  their  instructions  and 
rejected  Colonel  Boone's  claims  for  want  of  legal  for 
malities. 

Thus  was  the  noble  pioneer  a  second  time  deprived 

>f  the  recompense  of  his  inestimable  services  by  his 

inattention  to  the  precautions  nesessary  for  securing 

his  rights.     This  second  misfortune  came  upon  him 

some  time  after  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  writing. 

Meantime  Colonel  Boone  found  his  residence  in 
Missouri  agreeable,  and  in  every  respect  congenial  to 
h;s  habits  and  tastes.  II is  duties  as  Syndic  were  light ; 
ana  hr  was  allowed  ample  time  for  the  cultivation  of 
his  land,  and  for  occasional  tours  of  hunting,  in  which 


HISTORY   OF   MISSOURI, 

he  so  greatly  delighted.  Trapping  beaver  was  another 
of  his  favorite  pursuits,  and  in  this  new  country  he 
found  abundance  of  this  as  well  as  other  species  of 
game. 

A  greater  part  of  the  people  of  Missouri  were  emi 
grants  from  the  United  States,  pioneers  of  the  We^l, 
who  had  already  resisted  Indian  aggressions,  a  ad 
were  welcomed  by  the  French  and  Spanish  settlers  as 
a  clear  accession  to  their  military  strength 

A  brief  notice  of  the  history  of  this  State,  showing 
how  the  different  kinds  of  population  came  there,  will 
be  not  inappropriate  in  this  place. 

Though  the  French  were  the  first  settlers,  and  for 
a  long  time  the  principal  inhabitants  of  Missouri,  yet  a 
very  small  portion  of  her  present  population  is  of  that 
descent.  A  fort  was  built  by  that  people  as  early  us 
1719,  near  the  site  of  the  present  capital,  called  Fort 
Orleans,  and  its  lead  mines  worked  to  some  extent  the 
next  year.  St.  Genevieve,  the  oldest  town  in  the  State, 
was  settled  in  1755,  and  St.  Louis  in  1764.  At  the 
treaty  of  1763  it  was  assigned,  with  all  the  territory 
west  of  the  Mississippi,  to  Spain.  "  In  1780,  St.  Loula 
was  besieged  and  attacked  by  a  body  of  British  troops 

and  Indians,  fifteen  hundred  and  forty  strong."     Du* 
21 


822  LIFE   OF   COLONEL   DANIEL  BOONE. 

ing  the  siege,  sixty  of  the  French  were  killed.  The 
siege  was  raised  by  Colonel  George  Rogers  Ciark,  who 
came  with  five  hundred  men  to  the  relief  of  the  place. 
At  the  close  of  the  American  Revolution,  the  teriitory 
west  of  the  Mississippi  remained  with  Spain  till  it  waa 
ceded  to  France,  in  1801.  In  1803,  at  the  purchase  of 
Louisiana,  it  came  into  the  possession  of  the  United 
States,  and  formed  part  of  the  territory  of  Louisiana, 
until  the  formation  of  the  State  of  that  name  in  1812 
when  the  remainder  of  the  territory  was  named  Mis 
souri,  from  which  (after  a  stormy  debate  in  Congress 
as  to  the  admission  of  slavery)  was  separated  the  pres 
ent  State  of  Missouri  in  1721.* 

The  office  of  Syndic,  to  which  Colonel  Boone  had 
been  appointed,  is  similar  to  that  of  justice  of  the  peace 
under  our  own  government:  but  it  is  more  extensive, 
as  combining  military  with  civil  powers.  Its  exercise 
in  Colonel  Boone's  district  did  not  by  any  means  oc 
cupy  the  whole  of  his  time  and  attention.  On  the 
contrary,  he  found  sufficient  time  for  hunting  in  the 
winter  months — the  regular  hunting  season.  At  first 
lie  was  not  very  successful  in  obtaining  valuable  furs; 
but  after  two  or  three  seasons,  he  was  able  to  secure  a 

*  Lippincott'g  GaaetUw. 


PERILS   WHILE   HUNTING.  323 

sufficient  quantity  to  enable  him,  by  the  proceeds  of 
their  sale,  to  discharge  some  outstanding  debts  in  Ken 
tucky  ;  and  he  made  a  journey  thither  for  that  purpose 
\V  hen  he  had  seen  each  creditor,  and  paid  him  all  he 
demanded,  he  returned  home  to  Missouri,  and  on  his 
arrival  he  had  but  half  a  dollar  remaining.  "To  his 
family,"  says  Mr.  Peck,  "and  a  circle  of  friends  whc 
had  called  to  see  him,  he  said,  '  Now  I  am  ready  and 
willing  to  die.  I  am  relieved  from  a  burden  that  has 
long  oppressed  me.  I  have  paid  all  my  debts,  and  no 
one  will  say,  when  I  am  gone,  '  Boone  was  a  dishonest 
man.'  I  am  perfectly  willing  to  die."* 

Boone  still  continued  his  hunting  excursions,  at 
tended  sometimes  by  some  friend:  but  most  frequently 
by  a  black  servant  boy.  On  one  of  these  occasions 
these  two  had  to  resist  an  attack  of  Osage  Indians, 
whom  they  speedily  put  to  flight.  At  another  time, 
when  he  was  entirely  alone,  a  large  encampment  of 
Indians  made  its  appearance  in  his  neighborhood;  and 
be  was  compelled  to  secrete  himself  for  twenty  days  io 
ait  3amp  cooking  his  food  only  in  the  middle  of  the 

*  The  owners  of  the  money  of  which  he  was  robbed  on  hii 
Journey  to  Virginia,  as  already  related,  had  voluntarily  relin 
quuhed  all  claims  ou  him.  This  was  a  simple  act  of  justice. 


324  LIFE    OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

night,  so  that  the  smoke  of  his  fire  would  not  be  seen. 
At  the  end  of  this  long  period  of  inaction  the  Indiang 
arent  off. 

At  another  time,  while  in  his  hunting  camp,  with 
only  a  negro  boy  for  his  attendant,  he  fell  sick  and  lay 
a  long  time  unable  to  go  out.  When  sufficiently  re 
covered  to  walk  out,  he  pointed  out  to  the  boy  a  place 
where  he  wished  to  be  buried  if  he  should  die  in  camp; 
and  also  gave  the  boy  very  exact  directions  about  hia 
burial,  and  the  disposal  of  his  rifle,  blankets  and 
peltry.* 

Among  the  relations  of  Colonel  Boone,  who  were 
settled  in  his  neighborhood,  were  Daniel  Morgan  Boone, 
his  eldest  son  then  living,  who  had  gone  out  before 
his  father;  Nattra,  with  his  wife,  who  had  followed 
in  1800 ;  and  Flanders  Callaway,  his  son  in-law,  who 
had  come  out  about  the  time  that  Missouri,  then  Upper 
Louisiana,  became  a  part  of  the  United  States  ter 
ritory.! 

We  have  already  stated  that  the  land  granted  to 
Colonel  Boone,  in  consideration  of  his  performing  the 
duties  of  Syndic,  was  lost  by  his  omission  to  comply 
with  the  legal  formalities  necessary  to  secure  his  title. 

•  Peck.  f  Ibid. 


PETITION  TO   CONGRESS.  82& 

Li  addition  to  the  ten  thousand  arpents  of  land  thus 
lost,  he  had  been  entitled  as  a  citizen  to  one  thousaud 
arpents  of  land  according  to  the  usage  in  other  cases; 
but  he  appears  not  to  have  complied  with  the  condition 
of  actual  residence  on  this  land,  and  it  was  lost  in  c.>n 
sequence. 

In  1812,  Colonel  Boone  sent  a  petition  to  Congress 
praying  for  a  confirmation  of  his  original  claims.  In 
order  to  give  greater  weight  to  his  application,  he  pre 
sented  a  memorial  to  the  General  Assembly  of  Ken 
tucky,  on  the  thirteenth  of  January,  1812,  soliciting 
the  aid  of  that  body  in  obtaining  from  Congress  the 
confirmation  of  his  claims. 

The  Legislature,  by  a  unanimous  vote,  passed  the 
following  preamble  and  resolution^ . 

"  The  Legislature  of  Kentucky,  taking  into  view  the 
many  eminent  services  rendered  by  Col.  Boone,  in-ex 
ploring  and  settling  the  western  country,  from  which 
great  advantages  have  resulted,  not  only  to  this  State. 
Inn  to  his  country  in  general ;  and  that  from  circumstan 
ces  over  which  he  had  no  control,  he  is  now  reduced 
i.)  poverty,  nut  having,  so  far  as  appears,  an  acre  of 
laud  out  of  the  vast  territory  he  has  been  a  great  in- 
Htrument  in  peopling;  believing,  also,  that  it  is  as  un 


32  O  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONfc. 

;ust  as  it  is  impolitic,  that  useful  enterprise  and  emi 
lent  services  should  go  unrewarded  by  a  government 
here  merit  confers  the  only  distinction  ;  and  having 
•juilbient  reason  to  believe  that  a  grant  often  the  isand 
acres  of  land,  which  he  claims  in  Upper  Louisiana, 
would  have  been  confirmed  by  the  Spanish  govern 
ment,  had  not  said  territory  passed,  by  cession,  into 
the  hands  of  the  general  government :  wherefore. 

"  Kesolved,  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Com 
-non wealth  of  Kentucky.--  That  our  Senators  in  Con- 
^iv.ss  be  requested  to  make  use  of  their  exertions  to 
procure  a  grant  of  land  in  said  territory  to  said  Boone, 
either  the  ten  thousand  acres  to  which  he  appears  to 
have  an  equitable  claim,  from  the  grounds  set  forth  to 
this  Legislature,  by  way  of  confirmation,  or  to  such 
quantity  in  such  place  as  shall  be  deemed  most  advis 
able,  bv  way  of  donation." 

Notwithstanding  this  action  of  the  Legislature  of 
Kentucky,  Colonel  Boone's  appeal,  like  many  other 
just  and  reasonable  clains  presented  to  Congress,  was 
neglected  for  some  time.  During  this  period  of  anx 
ious  suspense,  Mrs.  Boone,  the  faithful  and  affectionate 
wife  of  the  venerable  pioneer,  who  had  shared  his  toili 
and  anxieties,  and  cheered  his  home  for  so  many  years, 


GRANT  OF  LAND  BY  CONGRESS.       32? 

wa?  taken  from  his  side.  She  died  in  March,  1813,  at 
the  age  of  seventy-six.  The  venerable  pioneer  was 
now  to  miss  her  cheerful  companionship  for  the  re 
mainder  of  his  life;  and  to  a  man  of  his  affectionate 
disposition  this  must  have  been  a  severe  privation. 

Colonel  Boone's  memorial  to  Congress  received  the 
earnest  and  active  support  of  Judge  Coburn,  Joseph 
Yance,  Judge  Burnett,  and  other  distinguished  men 
belonging  to  the  Western  country.  But  it  was  not 
till  the  24th  of  December,  1813,  that  the  Committee 
on  Public  Lands  made  a  report  on  the  subject. 

The  report  certainly  is  a  very  inconsistent  one,  as 
it  fully  admits  the  justice  of  his  claim  to  eleven  thou 
sand  arpents  of  land,  and  recommends  Congress  to 
give  him  the  miserable  pittance  of  one  thousand  ar 
pents,  to  which  he  was  entitled  in  common  with  all  the 
other  emigrants  to  Upper  Louisiana  1  The  act  for  the 
confirmation  of  the  title  passed  on  the  10th  of  Feb 
ruary,  1814. 

For  ten  years  before  his  decease,  Colonel  Boone 
gave  up  his  favorite  pursuit  of  hunting.  The  infirmi 
ties  of  age  rendered  it  imprudent  for  him  to  venture 
alone  in  the  woods. 

The   closing    years   of  Colonel    Boone's    life  wore 


328  LIFE   OF    COLONEL    DANIEL  BOONB. 

passed  in  a  manner  entirely  characteristic  of  the  man 
He  appears  to  have  considered  love  to  mankind,  rev 
erence  to  the  Supreme  Being,  delight  in  his  works 
and  constant  usefulness,  as  the  legitimate  ends  of  life 
After  the  decease  of  Mrs.  Boone,  he  divided  his  time 
among  the  different  members  of  his  family,  making 
his  home  with  his  eldest  daughter,  Mrs.  Callaway, 
visiting  his  other  children,  and  especially  his  youngest 
eon,  Major  Nathan  Boone,  for  longer  or  shorter  periods, 
according  to  his  inclination  and  convenience.  lie  was 
greatly  beloved  by  all  his  descendants,  some  of  whom 
were  of  the  fifth  generation ;  and  he  took  great  delight 
in  their  society. 

" His  time  at  home,"  says  Mr.  Peck,  "was  usually 
occupied  in  some  useful  manner.  He  made  powder- 
horns  for  his  grandchildren,  neighbors,  and  friends, 
many  of  which  were  carved  and  ornamented  with 
much  taste.  He  repaired  rifles,  and  performed  various 
descriptions  of  handicraft  with  neatness  and  finish," 
Making  powder-horns — repairing  rifles — employments 
in  pleasing  unison  with  old  pursuits,  and  by  the  asso 
ciations  thus  raised  in  his  mind,  always  recalling  the 
pleasures  of  the  chase,  the  stillv  whispering  hum  of 


MR.  HARDING   PAINTS   HIS   PORTRAIT.  329 

the  pines,  the  fragrance  of  wild  flowers,  and  the  deep 
solitude  of  the  primeval  forest." 

In  the  summer  of  1820,  Chester  Harding,  AY  ho  of 
American  artists  is  one  of  the  most  celebrated  for  tko 
accuracy  of  his  likenesses,  paid  a  visit  to  Colonel  Boono 
tcr  the  purpose  of  taking  his  portrait.  The  Colonel 
was  quite  feeble,  and  had  to  be  supported  by  a  friend, 
the  Kev.  J.  E.  Welsh,  while  sitting  to  the  artist.* 

This  portrait  is  the  original  from  which  most  of  the 
engravings  of  Boone  have  been  executed.  It  repre 
sents  him  in  his  hunting-dress,  with  his  large  hunting- 
knife  in  his  belt.  The  face  is  very  thin  and  pale,  and 
the  hair  perfectly  white ;  the  eyes  of  a  bright  blue 
color,  and  the  sxpression  of  the  countenance  mild 
and  pleasing, 

*  Peck,     Life  of  Boon*. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

Last  illness,  and  death  of  Colonel  Boone — His  funeral—  Account 
of  his  family — His  remains  and  those  of  hia  ^ife  remored 
from  Missouri,  and  reinterred  in  the  new  cemetery  in  Frank 
fort,  Kentucky — Character  of  Colonel  Boone. 

IN  September,  1820,  Colonel  Boone  had  an  attack 
of  fever,  from  which  he  recovered  so  as  to  make  a 
visit  to  the  house  of  his  son,  Major  Nathan  Boone. 
Soon  after,  from  an  indiscretion  in  his  diet,  he  had  a 
relapse ;  and  after  a  confinement  to  the  house  of  only 
three  days,  he  expired  on  the  26th  of  September,  in 
the  eighty -sixth  year  of  his  age. 

He  was  buried  in  a  coffin  which  he  had  kept  ready 
for  several  years.  His  remains  were  laid  by  the  side 
of  those  of  his  deceased  wife.  The  great  respect  and 
reverence  entertained  toward  him,  attracted  a  large 
concourse  from  the  neighboring  country  to  the  funeral 
The  Legislature  of  Missouri,  then  in  session,  passed 
a  resolution  that  the  members  should  wear  the  badgo 
of  mourning  usual  in  such  cases  for  twenty  days ; 

and  an  adjournment  for  one  day  took  place. 
(330) 


REINTERMENT  AT   FRANKFORT.  331 

Colonel  Boone  had  five  sons  and  four  daughters 
The  two  oldest  sons,  as  already  related,  were  killed 
by  the  Indians.  His  third,  Colonel  Daniel  Morgan 
Boone,  resided  in  Missouri,  and  died  about  1842, 
past  the  age  of  eighty.  Jesse  Boone,  the  fourth  son, 
settled  in  Missouri  about  1805,  and  died  at  St.  Louia 
a  few  years  after.  Major  Nathan  Boone,  the  youngest 
child,  resided  for  many  years  in  Missouri,  and  received 
a  commission  in  the  United  States  Dragoons.  He 
was  still  living  at  a  recent  date.  Daniel  Boone's 
daughters,  Jemima,  Susannah,  Rebecca,  and  Lavinia 
were  all  married,  lived  and  died  in  Kentucky. 

In  1845  the  citizens  of  Frankfort,  Kentucky,  hav 
ing  prepared  a  rural  cemetery,  resolved  to  consecrate 
it  by  interring  in  it  the  remains  of  Daniel  Boone  and 
his  wife.  The  consent  of  the  family  being  obtained, 
the  reiBterment  took  place  on  the  20th  of  August  of 
that  year. 

The  pageant  was  splendid  and  deeply  interesting. 
A  few  survivors  of  Boone's  cotemporaries  were 
present,  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  State,  and  a 
numerous  train  of  his  descendants  and  relatives  led 
the  van  of  the  procession  escorting  the  hearse,  which 
was  decorated  with  forest  evergreens  and  white  lilies 


332  LIFE   OF   COLONEL    DANIEL   BOONE. 

an  appropriate  tribute  to  the  simple  as  well  as  glori 
ous  diameter  of  Boone,  and  a  suitable  emblem  of  his 
enduring  fame.     The  address   was  delivered   by  Mr.   . 
Crittenden,  and  the  concourse  of  citizens  from  Ken 
tucky  and  the  neighboring  States  was  immense. 

The  reader  of  the  foregoing  pages  will  have  no  diffi 
culty  in  forming  a  correct  estimate  of  Boone's  charac 
ter.  Tie  was  one  of  the  purest  and  noblest  of  the 
pioneers  of  the  West.  Eegarding  himself  as  an  in 
strument  in  the  hands  of  Providence  for  accomplishing 
great  purposes,  he  was  nevertheless  always  modest 
and  unassuming,  never  seeking  distinction,  but  always 
accepting  the  post  of  duty  and  danger. 

As  a  military  leader  he  was  remarkable  for  pru 
dence,  coolness,  bravery,  and  imperturbable  self-pos 
session.  His  knowledge  of  the  character  of  the  In 
dians  enabled  him  to  divine  their  intentions  and 
balile  their  best  laid  plans;  and  notwithstanding  his  re 
Distance  of  their  inroads,  he  was  always  a  great  favorite 
amongst  them.  As  a  father,  husband,  and  citizen, 
his  character  seems  to  have  been  faultless;  and  his 
intercourse  with  his  fellow-men  was  always  marked 
by  the  strictest  integrity  and  honor. 


COLONEL  BOOM'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


[The  following  pages  -were  dictated  by  Colonel  Boone  to  John  Filson,  and  published 
in  1784.  Colonel  Boone  has  been  heard  to  say  repeatedly  since  its  publication, 
that  "it  is  every  word  true."] 


CURIOSITY  is  natural  to  the  soul  of  man,  and  interesting  ob 
jects  have  a  powerful  influence  on  our  affections.  Let  these 
influencing  powers  actuate,  by  the  permission  or  disposal  of 
Providence,  from  selfish  or  social  views,  yet  in  time  the  myste 
rious  will  of  Heaven  is  unfolded,  and  we  behold  our  conduct, 
from  whatsoever  motives  excited,  operating  to  answer  the  im 
portant  designs  of  Heaven.  Thus  we  behold  Kentucky,  lately 
a  howling  wilderness,  the  habitation  of  savages  and  wild  beasts, 
become  a  fruitful  field  ;  this  region,  so  favorably  distinguished 
by  nature,  now  become  the  habitation  of  civilization,  at  a  period 
unparalleled  in  history,  in  the  midst  of  a  raging  war,  and  under 
all  the  disadvantages  of  emigration  to  a  country  so  remote  from 
the  inhabited  parts  of  the  continent.  Here,  where  the  hand  of 
violence  shed  the  blood  of  the  innocent ;  where  the  horrid  yells 
of  savages  and  the  groans  of  the  distressed  sounded  in  our  ears, 
we  now  hear  the  praises  and  adorations  of  our  Creator  ;  where 
wretched  wigwams  stood,  the  miserable  abodes  of  savages,  we 
behold  the  foundations  of  cities  laid,  that,  in  all  probability, 
will  equal  the  glory  of  the  greatest  upon  earth.  And  we  view 
Kentucky,  situated  on  the  fertile  banks  of  the  great  Ohio,  rising 
from  obscurity  to  shine  with  splendor,  equal  to  any  other  of  the 
stars  of  the  American  hemisphere. 

The  settling  of  this  region  well  deserves  a  place  in  history 
Most  of  the  memorable  events  I  have  myself  been  exercised  in 
and,  for  the  satisfactiou  of  the  public,  will  briefly  relate  the  cir 

(333) 


COLONEL   BOONE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

cnmstance  of  my  adventures,  and  scenes  of  life  from  my  first 
movement  to  this  country  until  this  day. 

It  was  on  the  first  of  May,  in  the  year  1769,  that  I  resigned  my 
domestic  happiness  for  a  time,  and  left  my  family  and  peaceable 
habitation  on  the  Yadkin  River,  in  North  Carolina,  to  wander 
through  the  wilderness  of  America,  in  quest  of  the  country  of 
Kentucky,  in  company  with  John  Finley,  John  Stewart,  Joseph 
Holden,  Jaines  Mouay,  and  William  Cool.  We  proceeded  suc 
cessfully,  and  after  a  long  and  fatiguing  journey  through  a 
mountainous  wilderness,  in  a  westward  direction.  On  the  7th  of 
June  following  we  found  ourselves  on  Red  River,  where  John 
Finley  had  formerly  been  trading  with  the  Indians,  and,  from 
the  top  of  an  eminence,  saw  with  pleasure  the  beautiful  level 
of  Kentucky.  Here  let  me  observe  that  for  some  time  we  had 
experienced  the  most  uncomfortable  weather,  as  a  prelibation 
of  our  future  sufferings.  At  this  place  we  encamped,  and  made 
a  shelter  to  defend  us  from  the  inclement  season,  and  began  to 
hunt  and  reconnoitre  the  country.  We  found  everywhere 
abundance  of  wild  beasts  of  all  sorts,  through  this  vast  forest. 
The  buffalo  were  more  frequent  than  I  have  seen  cattle  in  the 
settlements,  browsing  on  the  leaves  of  the  cane,  or  cropping 
the  herbage  on  those  extensive  plains,  fearless,  because  ignorant 
of  the  violence  of  man.  Sometimes  we  saw  hundreds  in  a  drove, 
and  the  numbers  about  the  salt  springs  were  amazing.  In  this 
forest,  the  habitation  of  beasts  of  every  kind  natural  to  America, 
we  practiced  hunting  with  great  success  unt.l  the  22d  day  o* 
December  following. 

This  day  John  Steward  and  I  had  a  pleasing  ramble,  but  foi- 
tune  changed  the  scene  in  the  close  of  it.  We  had  passed 
through  a  great  forest,  on  which  stood  myriads  of  trees,  some 
gay  with  blossoms,  and  others  rich  with  fruits.  Nature  was 
here  a  series  of  wonders,  and  a  fund  of  delight.  Here  she  dis 
played  her  ingenuity  and  industry  in  a  variety  of  flowers  and 
fruits,  beautifully  colored,  elegantly  shaped,  and  charmingly 
flavored  ;  and  we  were  diverted  with  innumerable  animals  pre 
senting  themselves  perpetually  to  our  view.  In  the  decline  of 
the  day,  near  Kentucky  River,  as  we  ascended  the  brow  of  a  small 
hill,  a  number  of  Indians  rushed  out  of  a  thick  canebrake  upon 
ta,  and  made  ui  prisoners.  The  time  of  our  sorrow  was  mow 


COLONEL   BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  335 

arrived,  and  the  scene  fully  opened.  The  Indians  plundered  us 
of  what  we  had,  and  kept  us  in  confinement  seven  days,  treating 
us  with  common  savage  usage.  During  this  time  we  discovered 
no  uneasiness  or  desire  to  escape,  which  made  them  less  suspi 
cious  of  ua  ;  but  in  the  dead  of  night,  as  we  lay  in  a  thick  cane- 
brake  by  a  large  fire,  when  sleep  had  locked-up  their  senses,  my 
situation  not  disposing  me  for  rest,  I  touched  my  companion, 
and  gently  awoke  him.  We  improved  this  favorable  opportu 
nity  and  departed,  leaving  them  to  take  their  rest,  and  speedily 
directed  our  course  toward  our  old  camp,  but  found  it  plundered, 
and  the  company  dispersed  and  gone  home.  About  this  time 
my  brother,  Squire  Boone,  with  another  adventurer,  who  came 
to  explore  the  country  shortly  after  us,  was  wandering  through 
the  forest,  determined  to  find  me  if  possible,  and  accidentally 
found  our  camp.  Notwithstanding  the  unfortunate  circum 
stances  of  our  company,  and  our  dangerous  situation,  as  sur 
rounded  with  hostile  savages,  our  meeting  so  fortunately  in  the 
wilderness  made  us  reciprocally  sensible  of  the  utmost  satisfac 
tion.  So  much  does  friendship  triumph  over  misfortune,  that 
sorrows  and  sufferings  vanish  at  the  meeting  not  only  of  real 
friends,  but  of  the  most  distant  acquaintances,  and  substitute 
happiness  in  their  room. 

Soon  after  this,  my  companion  in  captivity,  John  Stewart,  waa 
killed  by  the  savages,  and  the  man  that  came  with  my  brother 
returned  home  by  himself.  We  were  then  in  a  dangerous,  help 
less  situation,  exposed  daily  to  perils  and  death  among  savages 
and  wild  beasts — not  a  white  man  in  the  country  but  ourselves. 

Thus  situated,  many  hundred  miles  from  our  families  in  the 
howling  wilderness,  I  believe  few  would  have  equally  enjoyed 
the  happiness  we  experienced.  I  often  observed  to  my  brother, 
"  You  see  now  how  little  nature  requires  to  be  satisfied.  Felicity, 
the  companion  of  content,  is  rather  found  in  our  own  breasts 
than  in  the  enjoyment  of  external  things  ;  and  I  firmly  believe 
it  requires  but  a  little  philosophy  to  make  a  man  happy  in  what 
soever  state  he  is.  This  consists  in  a  full  resignation  to  the 
will  of  Providence ;  and  a  resigned  soul  finds  pleasure  in  a  patb 
strewed  with  briers  and  thorns." 

We  continued  not  in  a  state  of  indolence,  but  hinted  every 
i*y.  and  prepared  a  little  cottage  to  defend  u»  from  the  wintei 


836        COLONEL  BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

storms.  We  remained  there  undisturbed  during  the  wintci , 
aud  on  the  first  day  of  May,  1770,  my  brother  returned  home  to 
the  settlement  by  himself,  for  a  new  recruit  of  horses  and  am 
munition,  leaving  me  by  myself,  without  bread,  salf,  or  sugar, 
without  company  of  my  fellow-creatures,  or  even  a  horst  or 
dog.  I  confess  I  never  before  was  under  greater  necessity  of 
exorcising  philosophy  and  fortitude.  A  few  days  T  passed  un 
comfortably.  Tha  idea  of  a  beloved  wife  and  family,  and  their 
anxiety  upon  the  account  of  my  absence  and  expose  1  situation, 
made  sensible  impressions  on  my  heart.  A  thousand  dreadful 
apprehensions  presented  themselves  to  my  view,  and  had  un 
doubtedly  disposed  me  to  melancholy,  if  further  indulged. 

One  day  I  undertook  a  tour  through  the  country,  and  the 
diversity  and  beauties  of  nature  I  met  with  in  this  charming 
season,  expelled  every  gloomy  and  vexatious  thought.  Just  at 
the  close  of  day  the  gentle  gales  retired,  and  left  the  place  to 
the  disposal  of  a  profound  calm.  Not  a  breeze  shook  the  most 
tremulous  leaf.  I  had  gained  the  summit  of  a  commanding 
ridge,  and,  looking  round  with  astonishing  delight,  beheld  the 
ample  plains,  the  beauteous  tracts  below.  On  the  other  hand, 
I  surveyed  the  famous  river  Ohio,  that  rolled  in  silent  dignity, 
marking  the  western  boundary  of  Kentucky  with  inconceivable 
grandeur.  At  a  vast  distance  I  beheld  the  mountains  lift  their 
venerable  brows,  and  penetrate  the  clouds.  All  things  were 
still.  I  kindled  a  fire  near  a  fountain  of  sweet  water,  and 
feasted  on  the  loin  of  a  buck,  which  a  few  hours  before  I  had 
killed.  The  sullen  shades  of  night  soon  overspread  the  whole 
hemisphere,  and  the  earth  seemed  to  gasp  after  the  hovering 
moisture.  My  roving  excursion  this  day  had  fatigued  my  body, 
and  diverted  my  imagination.  I  laid  me  down  to  sleep,  and  I 
awoke  not  until  the  sun  had  chased  away  the  night.  I  contin 
ued  this  tour,  and  in  a  few  days  explored  a  considerable  part  of 
the  country,  each  day  equally  pleased  as  the  first.  I  returned 
again  to  my  old  camp,  which  was  not  disturbed  in  my  absence. 
I  did  not  confine  my  lodging  to  it,  but  often  reposed  in  thick 
canebrakes,  to  avoid  the  savages,  who,  I  believe,  often  visited 
my  camp,  but,  fortunately  for  me,  in  my  absence.  In  this  sit 
aation  I  was  constantly  exposed  to  danger  and  death.  How 
nuhappy  guch  a  situation  for  a  man  tormented  with  fear,  whicb 


COLONEL   BOONE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  837 

Is  vain  if  no  danger  comes,  and  if  it  does,  only  augments  the 
piin!  It  was  my  happiness  to  be  destitute  of  this  afflicting 
passion,  with  which  I  had  the  greatest  reason  to  be  affected. 
The  prowling  wolves  diverted  my  nocturnal  hours  with  per 
petual  howlings  ;  and  the  various  species  of  animals  in  this  vast 
forest,  in  the  daytime,  were  continually  in  my  view, 

Thus  I  was  surrounded  by  plenty  in  the  midst  of  want.  I 
was  happy  in  the  midst  of  dangers  and  inconveniences.  In  such 
a  diversity,  it  was  impossible  I  should  be  disposed  to  melancholy. 
No  populous  city,  with  all  the  varieties  of  commerce  and  stately 
structures,  could  afford  so  much  pleasure  to  my  mind  as  the 
beauties  of  nature  I  found  here. 

Thus,  through  an  uninterrupted  scene  of  sylvan  pleasures,  I 
ipent  the  time  until  the  27th  day  of  July  following,  when  my 
brother,  to  my  great  felicity,  met  me,  according  to  appointment, 
at  our  old  camp.  Shortly  after,  we  left  this  place,  not  thinking 
it  safe  to  stay  there  longer,  and  proceeded  to  Cumberland  River, 
reconuoitering  that  part  of  the  country  until  March,  1771,  and 
giving  names  to  the  different  waters. 

Soon  after,  I  returned  home  to  my  family,  with  a  determina 
tion  to  bring  them  as  soon  as  possible  to  live  in  Kentucky, 
which  I  esteemed  a  second  paradise,  at  the  risk  of  my  life  and 
fortune. 

I  returned  safe  to  my  old  habitation,  and  found  my  family  in 
happy  circumstances.  I  sold  my  farm  on  the  Yadkin,  and  what 
goods  we  could  not  carry  with  us  ;  and  on  the  25th  day  of  Sep 
tember,  1773,  bade  a  farewell  to  our  friends,  and  proceeded  on 
our  journey  to  Kentucky,  in  company  with  five  families  more, 
and  forty  men  that  joined  us  in  Powel's  Valley,  which  13  one 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  the  now  settled  parts  of  Kentucky, 
This  promising  beginning  was  soon  overcast  with  a  cloud  of 
adversity  ;  for,  upon  the  10th  day  of  October,  the  rear  of  our 
company  was  attacked  by  a  number  of  Indians,  who  killed  six. 
an'l  wounded  one  man.  Of  these,  my  eldest  son  was  one  that 
fell  in  the  action.  Though  we  defended  ourselves  and  repulsed 
the  enemy,  yet  this  unhappy  affair  scattered  our  cattle,  brought 
as  into  extreme  difficulty,  and  so  discouraged  the  whole  com 
pany,  that  we  retreated  forty  miles,  to  the  settlement  on  Clinch 
River.  We  had  passed  over  two  mountains,  viz.,  Powel's  and 

22 


338        COLONEL  BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

Walden's,  and  were  approaching  Cumberland  mountain  when 
this  adverse  fortune  overtook  us.  These  mountains  are  in  tne 
wilderness,  as  we  pass  from  the  old  settlements  in  Virginia  to 
Kentucky,  are  ranged  in  a  southwest  and  northeast  direction, 
Are  of  a  great  length  and  breadth,  and  not  far  distant  from  each 
fther.  Over  these,  nature  hath  formed  passes  that  are  less  diifi- 
eult  than  might  be  expected,  from  a  view  of  such  huge  piles. 
The  aspect  of  these  cliffs  is  so  wild  and  horrid,  that  it  is  impos 
sible  to  behold  them  without  terror.  The  spectator  is  apt  to 
imagine  that  nature  has  formerly  suffered  some  violent  convul 
sion,  and  that  these  are  the  dismembered  remains  of  the  dread 
ful  shock  ;  the  ruins,  not  of  Persepolis  or  Palmyra,  but  of  the 
world  I 

I  remained  with  my  family  on  Clinch  until  the  6th  of  June, 
1774,  when  I  and  one  Michael  Stoner  were  solicited  by  Governor 
Danmore  of  Virginia  to  go  to  the  falls  of  the  Ohio,  to  conduct 
into  the  settlements  a  number  of  surveyors  that  had  been  sent 
thither  by  him  some  months  before  ;  this  country  having  about 
this  time  drawn  the  attention  of  many  adventurers.  We  imme 
diately  complied  with  the  Governor's  request,  and  conducted  in 
Die  surveyors — completing  a  tour  of  eight  hundred  miles, 
through  many  difficulties,  in  sixty-two  days. 

Hoou  after  I  returned  home,  I  was  ordered  to  take  the  command 
of  three  garrisons  during  the  campaign  which  Governor  Dun- 
more  carried  on  against  the  Shawanese  Indians  ;  after  the  con- 
elusion  of  which,  the  militia  was  discharged  from  each  garrison, 
and  I,  being  relieved  from  my  post,  was  solicited  by  a  number 
of  North  Carolina  gentlemen,  that  were  about  purchasing  the 
lands  lying  on  the  south  side  of  Kentucky  River,  from  the  Cher 
okee  Indians,  to  attend  their  treaty  at  Wataga,  in  March,  1775, 
to  negotiate  with  them,  and  mention  the  boundaries  ofthe 
purchase.  This  I  accepted ;  and,  at  the  request  of  the  same 
gentlemen,  undertook  to  mark  out  a  road  in  the  best  passage 
from  the  settlement  through  the  wilderness  to  Kentucky,  with 
Buch  assistance  as  I  thought  necessary  to  employ  for  such  an 
important  undertaking. 

I  soon  began  this  work,  having  collected  a  number  of  enter 
prising  men,  well  armed.  We  proceeded  with  all  possible  ex 
pedition  until  we  came  within  fifteen  miles  of  where  Boonei- 


COLONEL   BOONE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  33& 

borough,  now  stands,  and  where  we  were  fired  upon  by  a  party 
of  Indians,  that  killed  two,  and  wounded  two  of  our  number  ; 
yet,  although  surprised  and  taken  at  a  disadvantage,  we  stood 
our  ground.  This  was  on  the  20th  of  March.  1775.  Three  daya 
after,  we  were  fired  upon  again,  and  had  two  men  killed,  and 
three  wounded.  Afterward  we  proceeded  on  to  Kentucky  River 
without  opposition  ;  and  on  the  first  day  of  April  began  to  erect 
the  fort  of  Boonesborough  at  a  salt  lick,  about  sixty  yards  from 
the  river,  on  the  south  side. 

On  the  fourth  day,  the  Indians  killed  one  of  our  men.  We 
were  busily  employed  in  building  this  fort  until  the  fourteenth 
day  of  June  following,  without  any  further  opposition  from  the 
Indians  ;  and  having  finished  the  works,  I  returned  to  my  family 
on  Clinch. 

In  a  short  time  I  proceeded  to  remove  my  family  from  Clinch 
to  this  garrison,  where  we  arrived  safe,  without  any  other  diffi 
culties  than  such  as  are  common  to  this  passage  ;  my  wife  and 
daughter  being  the  first  white  women  that  ever  stood  on  the 
banks  of  Kentucky  River. 

On  the  24th  day  of  December  following,  we  had  one  man 
killed,  and  one  wounded  by  the  Indians,  who  seemed  determined 
to  persecute  us  for  erecting  this  fortification. 

On  the  fourteenth  day  of  Jaly,  1776,  two  of  Colonel  Calaway'a 
daughters,  and  one  of  mine,  were  taken  prisoners  near  the  fort. 
I  immediately  pursued  the  Indians  with  only  eight  men,  and 
on  the  16th  overtook  them,  killed  two  of  the  party,  and  recov 
ered  the  girls.  The  same  day  on  which  this  attempt  was  made, 
the  Indians  divided  themselves  into  different  parties,  and 
attacked  several  forts,  which  were  shortly  before  this  time 
erected,  doing  a  great  deal  of  mischief.  This  was  extremely 
distressing  to  the  new  settlers.  The  innocent  husbandman  was 
ghot  down,  while  busy  in  cultivating  the  soil  for  his  family's 
supply.  Most  of  the  cattle  around  the  stations  were  destroyed. 
They  continued  their  hostilities  in  this  manner  until  the  15th 
of  April,  1777,  when  they  attacked  Boonesborough  with  a  party 
of  above  one  hundred  in  number,  killed  one  man,  and  wcunded 
four.  Their  loss  in  this  attack  was  not  certainly  known  to  us. 
On  the  4th  day  of  July  following,  a  party  of  ab:ut  two  hun 
dred  Indians  attacked  Boonesborough,  killed  cue  man  au<l 


340  COLONEL    BOONE'3   AUTOBIOGRAPHY 

wounded  two.  They  besieged  us  forty-eight  hours,  during 
which  time  seven  of  them  were  killed,  and,  at  last,  finding 
themselves  not  likely  to  prevail,  they  raised  the  siege  and  de 
parted. 

The  Indians  had  disposed  their  warriors  in  different  parties  at 
this  time,  and  attacked  the  different  garrisons,  to  prevent  their 
assisting  each  other,  and  did  much  injury  to  the  distressed  in 
habitants. 

On  the  19th  day  of  this  month,  Colonel  Logan's  fort  was 
besieged  by  a  party  of  about  two  hundred  Indians.  During  this 
dreadful  siege  they  did  a  great  deal  of  mischief,  distressed  the 
garrison,  in  which  were  only  fifteen  men,  killed  two,  and 
wounded  one.  The  enemy's  loss  was  uncertain,  from  the  com 
mon  practice  which  the  Indians  have  of  carrying  off  tneir  dead 
in  time  of  battle.  Colonel  Harrod's  fort  was  then  defended  by 
only  sixty-five  men,  and  Boonesborough  by  twenty-two,  there 
being  no  more  forts  or  white  men  in  the  country,  except  at  the 
Falls,  a  considerable  distance  from  these  ;  and  all,  taken  col 
lectively,  were  but  a  handful  to  the  numerous  warriors  that 
were  everywhere  dispersed  through  the  country,  intent  upon 
doing  all  the  mischief  that  savage  barbarity  could  invent.  Thus 
we  passed  through  a  scene  of  sufferings  that  exceeds  description. 

On  the  25th  of  this  month,  a  reinforcement  of  forty-five  men 
arrived  from  North  Carolina,  and  about  the  20th  of  August  fol 
lowing,  Colonel  Bowman  arrived  with  one  hundred  men  from 
Virginia.  Now  we  began  to  strengthen  ;  and  hence,  for  the 
space  of  six  weeks,  we  had  skirmishes  with  Indians,  in  one 
quarter  or  another,  almost  every  day. 

The  savages  now  learned  the  superiority  of  the  Long  Knife, 
as  they  call  the  Virginians,  by  experience  ;  being  out-generalled 
in  almost  every  battle.  Our  affairs  began  to  wear  a  new  aspect, 
and  the  enemy,  not  daring  to  venture  on  open  war,  practiced 
secret  mischief  at  times. 

On  the  1st  day  of  January,  1778,  I  went  with  a  party  of  thirty 
men  to  the  Blue  Licks,  on  Licking  River,  to  make  salt  for  the 
different  garrisons  in  the  country. 

On  the  7th  day  of  February,  as  I  was  hunting  to  procure  meat 
for  the  company,  I  met  with  a  party  of  one  hundred  and  two 
Indians,  and  two  Frenchmen,  on  their  march  against  Boonea. 


COLONEL   BOONE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

borougL,  that  place  being  particularly  tlie  object  of  the  enemy. 
They  pursued,  and  took  me  ;  and  brought  ine  on  the  8th  daf 
to  the  Licks,  where  twenty-seven  of  my  party  were,  three  of 
them  having  previously  returned,  home  with  the  salt.  I,  know 
ing  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  escape,  capitulated  with  the 
enemy,  and,  at  a  distance,  in  their  view,  gave  notice  to  my  mea 
of  their  situation,  with  orders  not  to  resist,  but  surrender  them- 
selves  captives. 

The  generous  usage  the  Indians  had  promised  before  in  mj 
capitulation,  was  afterward  fully  complied  with,  and  we  pro 
ceeded  with  them  as  prisoners  to  Old  Chilicothe,  the  principal 
Indian  Town  on  Little  Miami,  where  we  arrived,  after  an  uncom 
fortable  journey,  in  very  severe  weather,  on  the  18th  day  of 
February,  and  received  as  good  treatment  as  prisoners  could 
expect  from  savages.  On  the  10th  day  of  March  following,  I 
and  ten  of  my  men  were  conducted  by  forty  Indians  to  Detroit, 
where  we  arrived  the  30th  day,  and  were  treated  by  Governor 
Hamilton,  the  British  commander  at  that  post,  with  great 
humanity. 

During  our  travels,  the  Indians  entertained  me  well,  and  their 
affection  for  me  was  so  great,  that  they  utterly  refused  to  leave 
me  there  with  the  others,  although  the  Governor  ottered  them 
one  hundred  pounds  steiling  for  me,  on  purpose  to  give  me  a 
parole  to  go  home.  Several  English  gentlemen  there,  being  sen 
sible  of  my  adverse  fortune,  and  touched  with  human  sympathy, 
generously  offered  a  friendly  supply  for  my  wants,  which  I  re 
fused,  with  many  thanks  for  their  kindness — adding,  that  I  nevei 
expected  it  would  be  in  my  power  to  recompense  such  unmerited 
generosity. 

The  Indians  left  my  men  in  captivity  with  the  British  at 
Detroit,  and  on  the  10th  day  of  April  brought  me  toward  Old 
Chilicothe,  where  we  arrived  on  the  25th  day  of  the  same  month. 
This  was  a  long  and  fatiguing  march,  through  an  exceedingly 
lertile  country,  remarkable  for  fine  springs  and  streams  of  water. 
At  Chilicothe  I  spent  my  time  as  comfortably  as  I  could  expect ; 
was  adopted,  according  to  their  custom,  into  a  family,  whero  I 
became  a  son,  and  had  a  great  share  in  the  affection  of  my  new 
parents,  brothers,  sisters,  and  friends.  I  was  exceedingly 
Cauuliar  a.ud  friendly  with  them,  always  appearing  a*  oheerfai 


H-i2        COLONEL  BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

and  satisfied  as  possible,  and  they  put  great  confideiice  in  me. 
I  often  went  a  hunting  with  them,  and  frequently  gained  thei* 
applause  for  my  activity  at  our  shooting-matches.  I  was  care 
ful  not  to  exceed  many  of  them  in  shooting  ;  for  no  people  are 
more  envious  than  they  in  this  sport.  I  could  observe,  in  their 
countenances  and  gestures,  the  greatest  expressions  of  joy  when 
they  exceeded  me  ;  and,  when  the  reverse  happened,  of  envy. 
The  Shawanese  king  took  great  notice  of  me,  and  treated  me 
with  profound  respect  and  entire  friendship,  often  intrusting  me 
to  hunt  at  my  liberty.  I  frequently  returned  with  the  spoils 
ef  the  woods  and  as  often  presented  some  of  what  I  had  taken 
to  him,  expressive  of  duty  to  my  sovereign.  My  food  and  lodg 
ing  were  in  common  with  them  ;  not  so  good,  indeed,  as  I  could 
desire,  but  necessity  makes  every  thing  acceptable. 

I  now  began  to  meditate  an  escape,  and  carefully  avoided 
their  suspicions,  continuing  with  them  at  Old  Chilicothe  until 
the  1st  day  of  June  following,  and  then  was  taken  by  them  to 
the  salt  springs  on  Scioto,  and  kept  there  making  salt  ten  days. 
During  this  time  I  hunted  some  for  them,  and  found  the  land, 
for  a  great  extent  about  this  river,  to  exceed  the  soil  of  Ke-n- 
tucky,  if  possible,  and  remarkably  well  watered. 

When  I  returned  to  Chilicothe,  alarmed  to  see  four  hundred 
and  fifty  Indians,  of  their  choicest  warriors,  painted  and  armed 
in  a  fearful  manner,  ready  to  march  against  Boonesborough,  I 
ieterrnined  to  escape  the  first  opportunity. 

On  the  16th,  before  sunrise,  I  departed  in  the  most  secret 
manner,  and  arrived  at  Boonesborough  on  the  20th,  after  a  jour 
ney  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles,  during  which  I  had  but  one 
meal. 

I  found  our  fortress  in  a  bad  state  of  defense  ;  but  we  pro 
ceeded  immediately  to  repair  our  flanks,  strengthen  our  gates 
and  posterns,  and  form  double  bastions,  which  we  completed  in 
ten  days.  In  this  time  we  daily  expected  the  arrival  of  the 
Indian  army ;  and  at  length,  one  of  my  fellow-prisoners,  escap 
ing  from  them,  arrived,  informing  us  that  the  enemy  had,  on 
account  of  my  departure,  postponed  their  expedition  three 
weeks.  The  Indians  had  spies  out  viewing  our  movements,  and 
were  greatly  alarmed  with  our  increase  in  number  and  fortifica 
tions  The  gran'd  council  of  the  nations  were  held  frequently, 


COLONEL    BOONE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  343 

tnd  with  more  deliberation  than  usual.  They  evidently  saw 
tke  approaching  hour  when  the  Long  Knife  would  dispossess 
them  of  their  desirable  habitations  ;  and,  anxiously  concerned 
for  futurity,  determined  utterly  to  extirpate  the  whites  out  of 
Kentucky.  We  were  not  intimidated  by  their  movements,  but 
frequently  gave  them  proofs  of  our  courage. 

About  the  first  of  August,  I  made  an  incursion  into  the  Indian 
country  with  a  party  of  nineteen  men,  in  order  to  surprise  a 
sinall  town  up  Scioto,  called  Paint  Creek  Town.  We  advanced 
within  four  miles  thereof,  when  we  met  a  party  of  thirty  Indians 
OH  their  march  against  Boonesborough,  intending  to  join  the 
others  from  Chilicothe.  A  smart  fight  ensued  between  us  for 
some  time;  at  length  the  savages  gave  way  and  fled.  We  had 
no  loss  on  our  side  ;  the  enemy  had  one  killed,  and  two  wounded. 
We  took  from  them  three  horses,  and  all  their  baggage  ;  and 
being  informed  by  two  of  our  number  that  went  to  their  town, 
that  the  Indians  had  entirely  evacuated  it,  we  proceeded  no 
farther,  and  returned  with  ail  possible  expedition  to  assist  our 
garrison  against  the  other  party.  We  passed  by  them  on  the 
sixth  day,  and  on  the  seventh  we  arrived  safe  at  Boonesborough. 

On  the  8th,  the  Indian  army  arrived,  being  four  hundred  and 
forty-four  in  number,  commanded  by  Captain  Duquesne,  eleven 
other  Frenchmen,  and  some  of  their  own  chiefs,  and  marched 
up  within  view  of  our  fort,  with  British  and  French  colors  flying  ; 
and  having  sent  a  summons  to  me,  in  his  Britannic  Majesty's 
name,  to  surrender  the  fort,  I  requested  two  days  consideration, 
which  was  granted 

It  was  now  a  critical  period  with  us.  We  were  a  small  num 
her  in  the  garrison — a  powerful  army  before  our  walls,  whose 
appearance  proclaimed  inevitable  death,  fearfully  painted,  and 
marking  their  footsteps  with  desolation.  Death  was  preferable 
to  captivity;  and  if  taken  by  storm,  we  must  inevitably  be  de 
joted  to  destruction.  In  this  situatiou  we  concluded  to  main 
tain  our  garrison,  if  possible.  We  immediately  proceeded  tc 
collect  what  we  could  of  our  horses  and  other  cattle,  and  bring 
them  through  the  posterns  into  the  fort ;  and  in  the  evening  of 
the  9th,  I  returned  answer  that  we  were  determined  to  defeiii 
our  fort  while  a  man  was  living.  "Now,"  said  I  to  their  coin 
tnaiiiler,  viho  stood  attentively  hearing  my  sentiments,  "w* 


544  COLONEL   BOONE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

laugh  at  your  formidable  preparations  ;  but  thank  yon  foi 
giving  us  notice  and  time  to  provide  for  our  defense.  Yoni 
efforts  will  not  prevail ;  for  our  gates  shall  forever  deny  you 
admittance."  Whether  this  answer  affected  their  courage  ci 
not  I  cannot  tell  ;  but  contrary  to  our  expectations,  they  formed 
a  scheme  to  deceive  us,  declaring  it  was  their  orders,  from  Gov 
ernor  Hamilton,  to  take  us  captives,  and  not  to  destroy  us  ;  but 
if  nine  of  us  would  come  out  and  treat  with  them,  they  would 
immediately  withdraw  their  forces  from  our  walls,  and  return 
home  peaceably.  This  sounded  grateful  in  our  ears  ;  and  we 
agreed  to  the  proposal. 

We  held  the  treaty  within  sixty  yards  of  the  garrison,  on 
purpose  to  divert  them  from  a  breach  of  honor,  as  we  could  not 
avoid  suspicions  of  the  savages.  In  this  situation  the  articles 
were  formally  agreed  to,  and  signed ;  and  the  Indians  told  us 
it  was  customary  with  them  on  such  occasions  for  two  Indians 
to  shake  hands  with  every  white  man  in  the  treaty,  as  an 
evidence  of  entire  friendship.  We  agreed  to  this  also,  but  were 
soon  convinced  their  policy  was  to  take  us  prisoners.  They 
immediately  grappled  us  ;  but,  although  surrounded  by  hun 
dreds  of  savages,  we  extricated  ourselves  from  them,  and  escaped 
all  safe  into  the  garrison,  except  one  that  was  wounded,  through 
a  heavy  fire  from  their  army.  They  immediately  attacked  us 
on  every  side,  and  a  constant  heavy  fire  ensued  between  us,  day 
and  night,  for  the  space  of  nine  days. 

In  this  time  the  enemy  began  to  undermine  our  fort,  which 
was  situated  sixty  yards  from  Kentucky  River.  They  began  at 
the  water-mark,  and  proceeded  in  the  bank  some  distance, 
which  we  understood  by  their  making  the  water  muddy  with 
the  clay  ;  and  we  immediately  proceeded  to  disappoint  their 
design,  by  cutting  a  trench  across  their  subterranean  passage. 
The  enemy,  discovering  our  countermine  by  the  clay  we  threw 
out  of  the  fort,  desisted  from  that  stratagem  ;  and  experien-^% 
now  fully  convincing  them  that  neither  their  power  nor  polir» 
could  effect  their  purpose,  on  the  20th  dav  of  August  they  raised 
the  siege  and  departed. 

During  this  siege,  which  threatened  death  in  every  form,  we 
had  two  men  killed,  and  four  wounded,  besides  a  number  of 
Wo  killeu  of  the  eaemy  thirty  -seven,  and  wcund<Wj  » 


COLONEL   BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  345 

great  number.  After  they  were  gone,  we  picked  up  one  hun 
dred  .and  twenty-five  pounds  weight  of  bullets,  besides  whal 
stuck  in  the  logs  of  our  fort,  which  certainly  is  a  great  proof  or 
their  industry.  Soon  after  this,  I  went  into  the  settlement,  and 
nothing  worthy  of  a  place  iu  this  account  passed  in  my  affairs 
for  some  time. 

Daring  my  absence  from  Kentucky,  Colonel  Bowman  carried 
on  an  expedition  against  the  Shawanese,  at  Old  Chilicothe,  with 
one  hundred  and  sixty  men,  in  July,  1779.  Here  they  arrived 
undiscovered,  and  a  battle  ensued,  which  lasted  until  ten 
o'clock,  A.  M.,  when  Colonel  Bowman,  finding  he  could  not 
succeed  at  this  time,  retreated  about  thirty  miles.  The  Indians, 
in  the  meantime,  collecting  all  their  forces,  pursued  and  over 
took  him,  when  a  smart  fight  continued  near  two  hours,  not  to 
the  advantage  of  Colonel  Bowman's  party. 

Colonel  Harrod  proposed  to  mount  a  number  of  horse,  and 
furiously  to  rush  upon  the  savages,  who  at  this  time  fought 
with  remarkable  fury.  This  desperate  step  had  a  happy  effect, 
broke  their  line  of  battle,  and  the  savages  fled  on  all  sides.  In 
these  two  battles  we  had  nine  killed,  and  one  wounded.  The 
enemy's  loss  uncertain,  only  two  scalps  being  taken. 

On  the  22d  day  of  June,  1780,  a  large  party  of  Indians  and 
Canadians,  about  six  hundred  in  number,  commanded  by  Colo 
nel  Bird,  attacked  Riddle's  and  Martin's  stations,  at  the  forks 
of  Licking  River,  with  six  pieces  of  artillery.  They  carried  this 
expedition  so  secretly,  that  the  unwary  inhabitants  did  not  dis 
cover  them  until  they  fired  upon  the  forts  ;  and,  not  being  pre 
pared  to  oppose  them,  wore  obliged  to  surrender  themselves 
11  iserable  captives  to  barbarous  savages,  who  immediately  after 
tomahawked  one  man  and  two  women,  and  loaded  all  the  others 
with  heavy  baggage,  forcing  them  along  toward  their  towns, 
able  or  unable  to  march.  Such  as  were  weak  and  faint  by  the 
way,  they  tomahawked.  The  tender  women  and  help1  ess  chil 
dren  fell  victims  to  their  cruelty.  This,  and  the  savage  treat 
ment  they  received  afterward,  is  shocking  to  humanity  and  too 
barbarous  to  relate. 

The  hostile  disposition  of  the  savages  and  their  allies  caused 
General  Clarke,  the  commandant  at  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  imme- 
*  lately  to  begin  an  expedition  with  his  own  regiment,  wad  th« 


346        COLONEL  BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

armed  force  of  the  country,  against  Pecaway,  the  principal  towL 
of  the  Shawauese,  on  a  branch  of  Great  Miami,  which  he  finished 
with  great  success,  took  seventeen  scalps,  and  burnt  the  town 
to  ashes,  with  the  loss  of  seventeen  men. 

About  this  time  I  returned  to  Kentucky  with  my  family ,  and 
here,  to  avoid  an  inquiry  into  my  conduct,  tho  reader  being 
before  informed  of  my  bringing  my  family  to  Kentucky,  I  am 
under  the  necessity  of  informing  him  that,  during  my  captivity 
with  the  Indians,  my  wife,  who  despaired  of  ever  seeing  me 
again — expecting  the  Indians  had  put  a  period  to  my  life,  op 
pressed  with  the  distresses  of  the  country,  and  bereaved  of  me, 
her  only  happiness — had,  before  I  returned,  transported  my 
family  and  goods  on  horses  through  the  wilderness,  amid  a  mul 
titude  of  dangers,  to  h^r  father's  house  in  North  Carolina. 

Shortly  after  the  troubles  at  Boonesborough,  I  went  to  them, 
and  lived  peaceably  there  until  this  time.  The  history  of  my 
going  home,  and  returning  with  my  family,  forms  a  series  of 
difficulties,  an  account  of  which  would  Swell  a  volume  ;  and. 
being  foreign  to  my  purpose,  I  shall  purposely  omit  them. 

I  settled  my  family  in  Boonesborough  once  more  ;  and  shortly 
after,  on  the  6th  day  of  October,  1780,  I  went  in  company  with 
my  brother  to  the  Blue  Licks  ;  and,  on  our  return  home,  we 
were  fired  upon  by  a  party  of  Indians.  They  shot  him  and 
pursued  me,  by  the  scent  of  their  dog,  three  miles  ;  but  I  killed 
the  dog,  and  escaped.  The  winter  soon  came  on,  and  was  very 
severe,  which  confined  the  Indians  to  their  wigwams. 

The  severities  of  this  winter  caused  great  difficulties  in  Ken 
tucky.  The  enemy  had  destroyed  most  of  the  corn  the  summer 
before.  This  necessary  article  was  scarce  and  dear,  and  the 
inhabitants  lived  chiefly  on  the  flesh  of  DtuTalo.  The  circum 
stances  of  many  were  very  lamentable  ;  however,  being  a  hardj 
race  of  people,  and  accustomed  to  difficulties  and  necessities, 
they  were  wonderfully  supported  through  all  their  sufferings, 
until  the  ensuing  autumn,  when  we  received  abundance  from 
the  fertile  soil, 

Toward  spring  we  were  frequently  harassed  by  Indians  ;  and 
In  May,  1782,  a  party  assaulted  Ashton's  station,  killed  one  man 
and  took  a  negro  prisoner.  Captain  Ashton,  with  twenty-five 
men,  pursued  and  overtook  the  savages,  and  -a  smart  fiebt 


COLONEL   BOOXE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  347 

ensued,  which  lasted  two  hours  ;  but  they,  being  superior  ir 
number,  obliged  Captain  Ashton's  party  to  retreat,  with  the  loss 
of  eight  killed,  and  four  mortally  wounded  ;  their  brave  com 
mander  himself  being  numbered  among  the  dead. 

The  Indians  continued  their  hostilities  ;  and,  about  the  10th 
of  August  following,  two  boys  were  taken  from  Major  Hoy's 
station.  This  party  was  pursued  by  Captain  Holder  and  seven 
teen  men,  who  were  also  defeated,  with  the  loss  of  four  men 
killed,  and  one  wounded.  Our  affairs  became  more  and  more 
alarming.  Several  stations  which  had  lately  been  erected  in  the 
country  were  continually  infested  with  savages,  stealing  their 
horses  and  killing  the  men  at  every  opportunity.  In  a  field, 
near  Lexington,  an  Indian  shot  a  man,  and  running  to  scalp  him, 
was  himself  shot  from  the  fort,  and  fell  dead  upon  his  enemy. 

Every  d&y  we  experienced  recent  mischiefs.  The  barbaroua 
savage  nations  of  Shawanese,  Cherokees,  Wyandots,  Tawas, 
Deiawares,  and  several  others  near  Detroit,  united  in  a  war 
against  us,  and  assembled  their  choicest  warriors  at  Old  Chili- 
cothe,  to  go  on  the  expedition,  in  order  to  destroy  us,  and  en 
tirely  depopulate  the  country.  Their  savage  minds  were 
inflamed  to  mischief  by  two  abandoned  men,  Captains  M'Kea 
and  GKrty.  These  led  them  to  execute  every  diabolical  scheme, 
and  on  the  15th  day  of  August,  commanded  a  party  of  Indiana 
and  Canadians,  of  about  five  hundred  in  number,  against  Bryant's 
station,  five  miles  from  Lexington.  Without  demanding  a  sur 
render,  they  furiously  assaulted  the  garrison,  which  was  happily 
prepared  to  oppose  them  ;  and,  after  they  had  expended  much 
ammunition  in  vain,  and  killed  the  cattle  round  the  fort,  not 
being  likely  to  make  themselves  masters  of  this  place,  they 
raised  the  siege,  and  departed  in  the  morning  of  the  third  day 
after  they  came,  with  the  loss  of  about  thirty  killed,  and  the 
number  of  wounded  uncertain.  Of  the  garrison,  four  were 
killed,  and  three  wounded. 

On  the  18th  day,  Colonel  Todd,  Colonel  Trigg,  Major  Harland, 
And  myself,  speedily  collected  one  hundred  and  seventy-six  men, 
well  armed,  and  pursued  the  savages.  They  had  marched  be 
yond  the  Blue  Licks,  to  a  remarkable  bend  of  the  main  fork  of 
Licking  River,  about  forty-three  miles  from  Lexington,  whgr« 
wft  overtook  them  on  the  19th  day.  The  savages  observing  us. 


54:8   COLONEL  BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

gave  way  ;  and  we,  being  ignorant  of  their  numbers,  passed  the 
river.  When  the  enemy  saw  our  proceedings,  having  greatly 
Ihe  advantage  of  us  in  situation,  they  formed  the  line  of  battle 
from  one  bend  of  Licking  to  the  other,  about  a  mile  from  the 
Blue  Licks.  An  exceeding  fierce  battle  immediately  began,  for 
about  fifteen  minutes,  when  we  being  overpowered  by  numbtis, 
were  obliged  to  retreat,  with  the  loss  of  sixty- seven  men,  seven 
of  whom  were  taken  prisoners.  The  brave  and  much-lamented 
Colonels  Todd  and  Trigg,  Major  Harland,  and  my  second  son, 
were  among  the  dead.  W°.  were  informed  that  the  Indians, 
numbering  their  dead,  found  they  had  four  killed  more  than 
we  ;  and  therefore  four  of  the  prisoners  they  had  taken  were, 
by  general  consent,  ordered  to  be  killed  in  a  most  barbarous 
manner  by  the  young  warriors,  in  order  to  train  them  up  to 
cruelty;  and  then  they  proceeded  to  their  towns. 

On  our  retreat  we  were  met  by  Colonel  Logan,  hastening  to 
join  us,  with  a  number  of  well-armed  men.  This  powerful 
assistance  we  unfortunately  wanted  in  the  battle  ;  for,  notwith 
standing  the  enemy's  superiority  of  numbers,  they  acknowledged 
that,  if  they  had  received  one  more  fire  from  us,  they  should 
undoubtedly  have  given  way.  So  valiantly  did  our  small  party 
light,  that  to  the  memory  of  those  who  unfortunately  fell  in  the 
battle,  enough  of  honor  cannot  be  paid.  Had  Colonel  Logan 
and  his  party  been  with  us,  it  is  highly  probable  we  should 
have  given  the  savages  a  total  defeat. 

I  cannot  reflect  upon  this  dreadful  scene,  but  sorrow  filla  my 
heart.  A  zeal  for  the  defense  of  their  country  led  these  heroes 
to  the  scene  of  acticn,  though  with  a  few  men  to  attack  a  pow 
brful  army  of  experienced  warriors.  When  we  gave  way,  they 
pursued  us  with  the  utmost  eagerness,  and  in  every  quartei 
Bpread  destruction.  The  river  was  difficult  to  cross,  and  many 
were  killed  in  the  flight— some  just  entering  the  river,  some 
in  the  water,  others  after  crossing,  in  ascending  the  cliffs.  Some 
escaped  on  horseback,  a  few  on  foot ;  and,  being  dispersed  every 
where  in  a  few  hours,  brought  the  melancholy  news  of  thifc 
unfortunate  battle  to  Lexington.  Many  widows  were  now  made. 
The  reader  may  guess  what  sorrow  filled  the  hearts  of  the  inhal> 
itants,  exceeding  any  thing  that  I  am  able  to  describe.  Being 
teinforc^d,  we  returned  to  bury  the  dead,  ami  found  their 


COLONEL  BOONE'S  AUTOBIOGRAPHY.     349 

bodies  strewed  everywhere,  cut  and  mangled  in  a  dreadful  man 
ner.  This  mournful  scene  exhibited  a  horror  almost  unparal 
leled  :  some  torn  and  eaten  by  wild  beasts  ;  those  in  the  river 
e-at>n  by  fishes  ;  all  in  such  a  putrefied  condition,  that  no  one 
co aid  be  distinguished  from  another. 

Ai  soon  as  General  Clark,  then  at  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio — who 
was  ever  our  ready  friend,  and  merits  the  love  and  gratitude  of 
all  his  countrymen — understood  the  circumstances  of  this 
unfortunate  action,  he  ordered  an  expedition,  with  all  possible 
haste,  to  pursue  the  savages,  which  was  so  expeditiously  effected, 
that  we  overtook  them  within  two  miles  of  their  towns  ;  and 
probably  might  have  obtained  a  great  victory,  had  not  two  of 
their  number  met  us  about  two  hundred  poles  before  we  came 
up.  These  returned  quick  as  lightning  to  their  camp,  with  the 
alarming  news  of  a  mighty  army  in  view.  The  savages  fled  in 
the  utmost  disorder,  evacuated  their  towns,  and  reluctantly  left 
their  territory  to  our  mercy.  We  immediately  took  possession 
of  Old  Chilieothe  without  opposition,  being  deserted  by  its  in 
habitants.  We  continued  our  pursuit  through  five  towns  on 
the  Miami  River,  Old  Chilieothe,  Pecaway,  New  Chilieothe, 
Will's  Towns,  and  Chilieothe —burnt  them  all  to  ashes,  entirely 
destroyed  their  corn,  and  other  fruits,  and  everywhere  spread  a 
Bceue  of  desolation  in  the  country.  In  this  expedition  we  took 
seven  prisoners  and  five  scalps,  with  the  loss  of  only  four  men, 
two  of  whom  were  accidentally  killed  by  our  own  army. 

This  campaign  in  some  measure  damped  the  spirits  of  the 
Indians,  and  made  them  sensible  of  our  superiority.  Their 
connections  were  dissolved,  their  armies  scattered,  and  a  future 
invasion  put  entirely  out  of  their  power  ;  yet  they  continued 
to  practice  mischief  secretly  upon  the  inhabitants,  in  the  ex 
posed  parts  of  the  country. 

In  October  following,  a  party  made  an  incursion  into  that 
district  called  the  Crab  Orchard  ;  and  one  of  them,  being  ad- 
vanced  some  distance  before  the  others,  boldly  entered  I  he 
Louse  of  a  poor  defenseless  family,  in  which  was  only  a  negro 
man,  a  woman,  and  her  children,  terrified  with  the  apprehen 
sions  of  immediate  death.  The  savage,  perceiving  their  defense- 
iesss  condition,  without  offering  violence  to  the  family,  attempted 
to  capture  the  negro,  who  happily  proved  an  overmatch  for  him, 


850  COLONEL   BOONE'S   AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

threw  him  on  the  ground,  and  in  the  struggle,  the  mother  of  the 
children  drew  an  axe  from  a  corner  of  the  cottage,  and  cut  hig 
head  off,  while  her  little  daughter  shut  the  door.  The  savages 
instantly  appeared,  and  applied  their  tomahawks  to  the  door. 
An  old  rusty  gun-brrrel,  without  a  lock,  lay  in  a  corner,  which 
the  mother  put  through  a  small  crevice,  and  the  savages,  per 
ceiving  it,  fled.  In  the  meantime,  the  alarm  spread  through  the 
neighborhood  ;  the  armed  men  collected  immediately,  and  pur- 
Bued  the  ravagers  into  the  wilderness.  Thus  Providence,  by 
the  means  of  this  negro,  saved  the  whole  of  the  poor  family 
froia  destruction.  From  that  time  until  the  happy  return  of 
peace  between  the  United  States  and  Great  Britain,  the  Indiana 
did  us  no  mischief.  Finding  the  great  king  beyond  the  water 
disappointed  in  his  expectations,  and  conscious  of  the  impor 
tance  of  the  Long  Knife,  and  their  own  wretchedness,  some  oi 
the  nations  immediately  desired  peace  ;  to  which,  at  present 
[1784],  they  seem  universally  disposed,  and  are  sending  embas- 
•adors  to  General  Clarke,  at  the  Falls  of  the  Ohio,  with  the 
minutes  of  their  councils. 

To  conclude,  I  can  now  say  that  I  have  verified  the  saying  of 
an  old  Indian  who  signed  Colonel  Henderson's  deed.  Taking 
me  by  the  hand,  at  the  delivery  thereof — "Brother,"  said  he, 
"we  have  given  you  a  line  land,  but  I  believe  you  will  have 
much  trouble  in  settling  it."  My  footsteps  have  often  been 
marked  with  blood,  and  therefore  I  can  truly  subscribe  to  its 
original  name.  Two  darling  sons  and  a  brother  have  I  lost  by 
savage  hands,  which  have  also  taken  from  me  forty  valuable 
horses,  and  abundance  of  cattle.  Many  dark  and  sleepless  nights 
have  I  been  a  companion  for  owls,  separated  from  the  cheerful 
society  of  men,  scorched  by  the  summer's  sun,  and  pinched  by 
the  winter's  cold — an  instrument  ordained  to  settle  the  wilder 
ness.  But  now  the  scene  is  changed:  peace  crowns  the  sylvaii 
fthade. 

What  thanks,  what  ardent  and  ceaseless  thanks  are  due  to 
that  all-superintending  Providence  which  has  turned  a  cruel 
war  into  peace,  brought  order  out  of  confusion,  made  the  fierce 
savages  placid,  and  turned  away  their  hostile  weapons  from  our 
country  I  May  the  same  Almighty  Goodness  banish  the  accursed 
monster,  war,  from  all  lands,  with  her  hated  associates,  rapine 


COLONEL   BOONE'S    AUTOBTOGKAPHY.  851 

»nd  insatiable  ambition !  Let  peace,  descending  from  her  native 
heaven,  bid  her  olives  spring  amid  the  joyful  nations  ;  and 
plenty,  in  league  with  commerce,  scatter  blessings  from  her 
copious  hand  ! 

This  account  of  my  adventures  will  inform  the  reader  of  the 
moat  remarkable  events  of  this  country.  I  now  live  in  peace 
and  safety,  enjoying  the  sweets  of  liberty,  and  the  bounties  of 
Providence,  with  my  once  fellow-sufferers,  in  this  delightful 
country,  which  I  have  seen  purchased  with  a  vast  expense  of 
blood  and  treasure  :  delighting  in  the  prospect  of  its  being,  in  a 
ihort  time,  one  of  the  most  opulent  and  powerful  States  on  the 
continent  of  North  America  ;  which,  with  the  love  and  gratitude 
Of  my  countrymen,  I  esteem  a  sufficient  reward  for  all  my  toil 
ind  dangers. 

DANIEL  BOONK. 
County,  KENTUCKY. 


TKI  EITO. 


<o 

-  o 

':        O 

'.  o 


,    J 

>  -or- 


RETURN    CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 

202  Main  Library 


LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling        642-3405 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 


DEC  0  <-  1994 

JoM  -1  w  te^b 

/•>. 

RECEIVEC 

JAN  1  7  199! 

CIRCULATION  0! 

:pj 

G-CTVfT^ 

FORM  NO.  DD6 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 
BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®s 


U.C.BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


M315984 


